SHAKESPEARE'S

TRAGEDY OF

CORIOLANUS

EDITED, WITH NOTES

BY WILLIAM J. ROLFE, LiTT.D.

FORMERLY HEAD MASTER OF THE HIGH SCHOOL CAMBRIDGE, MASS.

ILLUSTRATED

NEW YORK •:• CINCINNATI •:• CHICAGO

AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY

COPYRIGHT, 1881 AND 1898, BY HARPER & BROTHERS.

COPYRIGHT, 1905 AND 1909, WILLIAM J. ROLFE.

BY

CORIOLANUS. K. P. 6

£8 OS"

PREFACE

THIS play, which I first edited in 1881, has now been very thoroughly revised on the same general plan as its predecessors in the new series.

The play is not only one of the longest that Shake speare wrote, but the text abounds in obscurities and perplexities which, on account of the various readings and explanations adopted by the leading editors and critics, and for other reasons, demand more than usual discussion in the Notes.

CONTENTS

PACK

INTRODUCTION TO CORIOLANUS ...: . . • • 9

The History of the Play ...•••• 9

The Historical Sources of the Plot . • • • ' 9

General Comments on the Play ..... 10

CORIOLANUS . .; . .'. • • 1S

Act I . . '"..:" ..... • • .17

Act II . . .... . .'•.*. . . ..' • • • 53

ActHI . .. . ( . .. * *, ' • • -83

Act IV . . . . ,, • ' . ... • "3

ActV . ....'. . . . .M3

NOTES 173

APPENDIX

" Finding the Man in the Book " 321

The Time-Analysis of the Play . ... . 329

List of Characters in the Play 33 »

INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES EXPLAINED . • • 335

KEMBLE AS CORIOLANUS

ROMAN EAGLE

INTRODUCTION TO CORIOLANUS

THE HISTORY OF THE PLAY

Coriolanus was first printed in the folio of 1623, in the division of " Tragedies." It is one of sixteen plays in that edition which are recorded in the Stationers' Registers as not having been previously " entered " to other publishers. For the date of its composition we have only the internal evidence of style and metre, which indicate that it was one of the latest of the plays. It was probably written between 1607 and 1610.

THE HISTORICAL SOURCES OF THE PLOT

The source from which Shakespeare drew his mate rials was Sir Thomas North's "Lives of the noble Grecians and Romans, compared together by that grave learned Philosopher and Historiographer, Plu- tarke of Chaeronea," translated from the French ver sion of James Amyot, Bishop of Auxerre, and first published in 1579. As the poet was evidently ac-

9

io Coriolanus

quainted with the book when he wrote the Midsummer- Nighfs Dream, which was pretty certainly before the appearance of the 2d edition of North in 1595, he probably used the ist edition in Coriolanus also. The extracts in the Notes will show how freely he drew from North, and how closely in many instances he followed even the phraseology of his authority. Some expressions in the fable told by Menenius in i. i may have been suggested by the version in Camden's Re mains, published in 1605. Wright thinks it possible that the resemblances to Camden — first pointed out by Malon.e — may be accidental, but I am inclined, with Ward, Fleay, and others, to believe that Shake speare was really indebted to that author — though the obligation was at best but a trifling one.

GENERAL COMMENTS ON THE PLAY

Not a few critics have assumed that in this play and elsewhere Shakespeare's sympathies were on the patri cian rather than the popular side. Hazlitt says that he seems " to have spared no occasion of baiting the rabble." In the brilliant but sophistical passage that follows the critic says : " The language of poetry natu rally falls in with the language of power. . . . The principle of poetry is a very anti-levelling principle. It aims at effect, it exists by contrast. It admits of no medium. It is everything by excess. It rises above the ordinary standard of sufferings and crimes. It

Introduction il

presents a dazzling appearance. It shows its head turreted, crowned, and crested. Its front is gilt and bloodstained. Before it ' it carries noise, and behind it leaves tears.' It has its altars and its victims, sac rifices, human sacrifices. Kings, priests, nobles, are its train-bearers, tyrants and slaves its executioners. ' Carnage is its daughter.' Poetry is right royal. It puts the individual for the species, the one above the infinite many, might before right. A lion hunting a flock of sheep or a herd of wild asses is a more poetical object than they ; and we even take part with the lordly beast, because our vanity or some other feeling makes us disposed to place ourselves in the situation of the strongest party. So we feel some concern for the poor citizens of Rome when they meet together to compare their wants and grievances, till Coriolanus comes in, and with blows and words drives this set of ' poor rats,' this rascal scum, to their homes and beggary before him. There is nothing heroical in a multitude of mis erable rogues not wishing to be starved, or complaining that they are like to be so; but when a single man comes forward to brave their cries and to make them submit to the last indignities, from mere pride and self-will, our admiration of his prowess is immediately converted into contempt for their pusillanimity. The insolence of power is stronger than the plea of neces sity. The tame submission to usurped authority, or even the natural resistance to it, has nothing to excite or flatter the imagination ; it is the assumption of a

14 Coriolanus

right to insult or oppress others that carries an impos ing air of superiority with it. ... The whole dramatic moral of Coriolanus is that those who have little shall have less, and that those who have much shall take all that others have left. The people are poor ; there fore they ought to be starved. They are slaves ; therefore they ought to be beaten. They work hard ; therefore they ought to be treated like beasts of burden. They are ignorant; therefore they ought not to be allowed to feel that they want food, or clothing, or rest — that they are enslaved, oppressed, and miserable. This is the logic of the imagination and the passions.; which seek to aggrandize what excites admiration and to heap contempt on misery, to raise power into tyranny, and to make tyranny absolute ; to thrust down that which is low still lower, and to make wretches des perate ; to exalt magistrates into kings, kings into gods ; to degrade subjects to the rank of slaves, and slaves to the condition of brutes."

Gervinus takes direct issue with Hazlitt, and answers him effectively: —

" We see Coriolanus, as the chief representative of the aristocracy, in strong opposition to the people and the tribunes; hence we naturally take up the view expressed by Hazlitt that Shakespeare had a leaning to the arbitrary side of the question. . . . But Shake speare's poetry is always so closely connected with morality, his imaginative power is so linked with sound reason, his ideal is so full of actual truth, that his

Introduction 13

poetry seemed to us always distinguished from all other poetry exactly by this : that there is nothing exclusive in it, that candour and impartiality are the most prominent marks of the poet and his poetry, that if imagination even with him strives sometimes after effect, exists by contrasts, and admits no middle course, yet in the very placing, describing, and colouring of the highest poetical contrasts there appears ever for the moral judgment that golden mean of impartiality which is the precious prerogative of the truly wise. . . . If we regard Coriolanus not merely in reference to the many, but if we weigh his character in itself and with itself, we must confess, after the closest consideration, that personified aristocracy is here represented in its noblest and in its worst side, with that impartiality which Shakespeare's nature could scarcely avoid. It may be replied, the people are not so depicted. Yet even on the nobles as a body our poet has just as little thrown a favourable light at last ; for it lies in the nature of things that a multitude can never be com pared with one man who is to be the subject of poeti cal representation, and who, on that very account, must stand alone, one single man distinguished from the many. But it may be said, the representatives of the people, the tribunes, are not thus impartially depicted. Yet where would have been the poetic harmony, if Shakespeare had made these prominent? Where the truth, if he had given dignity and energy to a new power created in a tumult ? where our sympathy in his

14 Coriolanus

hero, if he had placed a Marcus Brutus in opposition to him in the tribunate ? In proportion as he had raised our interest in the tribunes, he would have with drawn it from Coriolanus, who had already enough to do to bear his own burden of declension."

Dowden also takes ground against Hazlitt, char acterizing his statement of the " dramatic moral of Coriolanus '," as " extravagantly untrue, a piece of the passionate injustice which breaks forth every now and again in Hazlitt's writings."

Walt Whitman, in his Democratic Vistas, errs, like Hazlitt, in declaring that " Shakespeare is incarnated, uncompromising feudalism in literature,"

CORIOLANUS

DRAMATIS PERSONS

CAIUS MARCIUS, afterwards CAIUS MARCIUS CORIOLANUS. CoTM,NiLUAs!{TIUS' \ generals against the Volscians. MENENIUS AGRIPPA, friend to Coriolanus.

"ibunes of the people.

Young MARCIUS, son to Coriolanus.

A Roman Herald.

TULLUS AUFIDIUS, general of the Volscians.

Lieutenant to Aufidius.

Conspirators with Aufidius.

A Citizen of Antium.

Two Volscian guards.

VOLUMNIA, mother to Coriolanus. VIRGILIA, wife to Coriolanus. VALERIA, friend to Virgilia. Gentlewoman attending on Virgilia.

Roman and Volscian Senators, Patricians, ^Ediles, Lictors, Sol diers, Citizens, Messengers, Servants to Aufidius, and other Attendants.

SCENE: Rome and the neighbourhood ; Corioli and the neighbott rhood ,' A ntium.

THE TIBER

ACT I

SCENE I. Rome. A Street

Enter a company of mutinous Citizens, with staves, clubs, and other weapons

i Citizen. Before we proceed any further, hear me speak.

All. Speak, speak.

i Citizen. You are all resolved rather to die than to famish ?

All. Resolved, resolved.

i Citizen. First, you know Caius Marcius is chief enemy to the people.

All. We know 't, we know 't.

i Citizen. Let us kill him, and we '11 have corn at our own price. Is 't a verdict ? n

All. No more talking on 't ; let it be done. Away, away 1

CORIOLANUS — 2 17

1 8 Coriolanus [Act I

2 Citizen. One word, good citizens.

1 Citizen. We are accounted poor citizens, the patricians good. What authority surfeits on would relieve us. If they would yield us but the superfluity, while it were wholesome, we might guess they re lieved us humanely ; but they think we are too dear. The leanness that afflicts us, the object of our misery, is as an inventory to particularize their abundance ; our sufferance is a gain to them. Let us revenge this with our pikes ere we become rakes ; for the > gods know I speak this in hunger for bread, not in thirst for revenge. 25

2 Citizen. Would you proceed especially against Caius Marcius ?

1 Citizen. Against him first ; he 's a very dog to the commonalty.

2 Citizen. Consider you what services he has done for his country? 31

1 Citizen. Very well, and could be content to give him good report for 't but that he pays himself with being proud.

2 Citizen. Nay, but speak not maliciously.

1 Citizen. I say unto you, what he hath done famously, he did it to that end. Though soft-con- scienced men can be content to say it was for his country, he did it to please his mother, and to be partly proud ; which he is, even to the altitude of his virtue. 41

2 Citizen. What he cannot help in his nature you

Scene I] Coriolanus 19

account a vice in him. You must in no way say he is covetous.

i Citizen. If I must not, I need not be barren of accusations ; he hath faults, with surplus, to tire in repetition. \Shovts within.'] What shouts are these ? The other side o' the city is risen ; why stay we prat ing here ? To the Capitol !

All. Come, come. 50

1 Citizen. Soft ! who comes here ?

Enter MENENIUS, AGRIPPA

2 Citizen. Worthy Menenius Agrippa ; one that hath always loved the people.

i Citizen. He 's one honest enough ; would all the rest were so 1

Menenius. What work 's, my countrymen, in hand ?

where go you With bats and clubs ? The matter ? speak, I pray you.

i Citizen. Our business is not unknown to the senate ; they have had inkling this fortnight what we intend to do, which now we '11 show 'em in deeds. They say poor suitors have strong breaths ; they shall know we have strong arms too. 62

Menenius. Why, masters, my good friends, mine hon est neighbours, Will you undo yourselves ?

i Citizen. We cannot, sir, we are undone already.

Menenius. I tell you, friends, most charitable care Have the patricians of you. For your wants,

2O Coriolanus [Act I

Your suffering in this dearth, you may as well

Strike at the heaven with your staves as lift them

Against the Roman state, whose course will on 70

The way it takes, cracking ten thousand curbs

Of more strong link asunder than can ever

Appear in your impediment. For the dearth,

The gods, not the patricians, make it, and

Your knees to them, not arms, must help. Alack !

You are transported by calamity

Thither where more attends you ; and you slander

The helms o' the state, who care for you like fathers,

When you curse them as enemies. 79

i Citizen. Care for us ! True, indeed ! They ne'er cared for us yet, — suffer us to famish, and their store-houses crammed with grain, make edicts for usury, to support usurers, repeal daily any wholesome act established against the rich, and provide more piercing statutes daily to chain up and restrain the poor. If the wars eat us not up, they will ; and there 's all the love they bear us.

Menenius. Either you must Confess yourselves wondrous malicious, Or be accus'd of folly. I shall tell you 90

A pretty tale ; it may be you have heard it, But, since it serves my purpose, I will venture To stale 't a little more.

i Citizen. Well, I '11 hear it, sir. Yet you must not think to fob off our disgrace with a tale ; but, an 't please you, deliver.

Scene I] Coriolanus 11

Menenius. There was a time when all the body's

members

Rebell'd against the belly, thus accus'd it: That only like a gulf it did remain I' the midst o' the body, idle and unactive, 100

Still cupboarding the viand, never bearing Like labour with the rest, where the other instruments Did see and hear, devise, instruct, walk, feel, And, mutually participate, did minister Unto the appetite and affection common Of the whole body. The belly answer'd —

i Citizen. Well, sir, what answer made the belly ?

Menenius. Sir, I shall tell you. — With a kind of

smile,

Which ne'er came from the lungs, but even thus — For, look you, I may make the belly smile no

As well as speak — it tauntingly replied To the discontented members, the mutinous parts That envied his receipt, even so most fitly As you malign our senators for that They are not such as you.

i Citizen. Your belly's answer? Whatl

The kingly-crowned head, the vigilant eye, The counsellor heart, the arm our soldier, Our steed the leg, the tongue our trumpeter, With other muniments and petty helps In this our fabric, if that they —

Menenius. What then ? — 120

Fore me, this fellow speaks ! — What then ? what then ?

22 Coriolanus [Act I

i Citizen. Should by the cormorant belly be re-

strain'd, Who is the sink o' the body, —

Menenius. Well, what then ?

i Citizen. The former agents, if they did complain. What could the belly answer ?

Menenius. I will tell you ;

If you '11 bestow a small — of what you have little — Patience awhile, you '11 hear the belly's answer.

i Citizen. Ye 're long about it.

Menenius. Note me this, good friend ;

Your most grave belly was deliberate, Not rash like his accusers, and thus answer'd : 130

' True is it, my incorporate friends,' quoth he, 'That I receive the general food at first, Which you do live upon, and fit it is, Because I am the storehouse and the shop Of the whole body ; but, if you do remember, I send it through the rivers of your blood, Even to the court, the heart, to the seat o' the brain ; -

And, through the cranks and offices of man, ~

The strongest nerves and small inferior veins From me receive that natural competency 140

Whereby they live. And though that all at once, You, my good friends,' — this says the belly, mark me, —

i Citizen. Ay, sir ; well, well.

Menenius. ' Though all at once cannot

See what I do deliver out to each,

Scene I] Coriolanus 23

Yet I can make my audit up, that all

From me do back receive the flour of all,

And leave me but the bran.' What say you to 't? -"

i Citizen. It was an answer ; how apply you this ?

Menenius. The senators of Rome are this good belly, And you the mutinous members ; for examine 150

Their counsels and their cares, digest things rightly Touching the weal o' the common, you shall find No public benefit which you receive But it proceeds or comes from them to you, And no way from yourselves. — What do you think, You, the great toe of this assembly ?

i Citizen. I the great toe ! why the great toe ?

Menenius. For that, being one o' the lowest, basest,

poorest,

Of this most wise rebellion, thou go'st foremost. Thou rascal, thou art worst in blood to run, 160

Lead'st first to win some vantage. — But make you ready your stiff bats and clubs. Rome and her rats are at the point of battle ; The one side must have bale. — ^— •

Enter CAIUS MARCIUS

Hail, noble Marcius 1 Marcius. Thanks. — What 's the matter, you dissen-

tious rogues,

That, rubbing the poor itch of your opinion, Make yourselves scabs ?

i Citizen, We have ever your good word.

24 Coriolanus [Act I

Marcius. He that will give good words to thee will

flatter

Beneath abhorring. — What would you have, you curs, That like nor peace nor war ? the one affrights you, 170 The other makes you proud. He that trusts to you, Where he should find you lions, finds you hares, Where foxes, geese ; you are no surer, no, Than is the coal of fire upon the ice Or hailstone in the sun. Your virtue is To make him worthy whose offence subdues him, And curse that justice did it. Who deserves greatness Deserves your hate ; and your affections are A sick man's appetite, who desires most that Which would increase his evil. He that depends 180 Upon your favours swims with fins of lead And hews down oaks with rushes. Hang ye 1 Trust

ye?

With every minute you do change a mind, And call him noble that was now your hate, Him vile that was your garland. What 's the matter, That in these several places of the city You cry against the noble senate, who, Under the gods, keep you in awe, which else Would feed on one another ? — What 's their seeking ?

Menenius. For corn at their own rates; whereof, they say, ,9o

The city is well stor'd.

Marcius. Hang 'em ! They say !

They '11 sit by the fire, and presume to know

Scene I] Coriolanus 25

What 's done i' the Capitol ; who 's like to rise,

Who thrives and who declines ; side factions, and give

out

Conjectural marriages ; making parties strong, And feebling such as stand not in their liking Below their cobbled shoes. They say there 's grain

enough 1

Would the nobility lay aside their ruth And let me use my sword, I 'd make a quarry With thousands of these quarter'd slaves as high 200 As I could pick my lance.

Menenius. Nay, these are almost thoroughly per suaded ;

For though abundantly they lack discretion, Yet are they passing cowardly. But, I beseech you, What says the other troop ?

Marcius. They are dissolv'd. Hang 'em !

They said they were an-hungry, sigh'd forth proverbs, — That hunger broke stone walls, that dogs must eat, That meat was made for mouths, that the gods sent

not

Corn for the rich men only. With these shreds They vented their complainings, which being answer'd And a petition granted them, a strange one — 211

To break the heart of generosity, And make bold power look pale — they threw their

caps

As they would hang them on the horns o' the moon, Shouting their emulation.

26 Coriolanus [Act I

Menenius. What is granted them ?

Marcius. Five tribunes to defend their vulgar wis doms,

Of their own choice ; one 's Junius Brutus, Sicinius Velutus, and I know not — 'Sdeath ! The rabble should have first unroof'd the city Ere so prevail'd with me ; it will in time 220

Win upon power and throw forth greater themes For insurrection's arguing.

'Menenius. This is strange.

Marcius. Go, get you home, you fragments I

Enter a Messenger, hastily

Messenger. Where 's Caius Marcius ?

Marcius. Here. What 's the matter ?

Messenger. The news is, sir, the Volsces are in

arms. Marcius. I am glad on 't ; then we shall ha' means

to vent Our musty superfluity. — See, our best elders.

Enter COMINIUS, TITUS LARTIUS, and other Senators ; JUNIUS BRUTUS and SICINIUS VELUTUS

i Senator. Marcius, 't is true that you have lately

told us ; The Volsces are in arms.

Marcius. They have a leader,

Tullus Aufidius, that will put you to 't. 230

I sin in envying his nobility,

Scene I] Coriolanus 1J

And were I any thing but what I am, I would wish me only he.

Cominius. You have fought together.

Marcius. Were half to half the world by the ears

and he

Upon my party, I 'd revolt, to make Only my wars with him ; he is a lion That I am proud to hunt.

i Senator. Then, worthy Marcius,

Attend upon Cominius to these wars.

Cominius. It is your former promise.

Marcius. Sir, it is ;

And I am constant. — Titus Lartius, thou 240

Shalt see me once more strike at Tullus' face. What, art thou stiff ? stand 'st out ?

Titus. No, Caius Marcius ;

I '11 lean upon one crutch and fight with t' other Ere stay behind this business.

Menenius. O, true bred 1

i Senator. Your company to the Capitol, where, I

know, Our greatest friends attend us.

Titus. Lead you on. —

Follow, Cominius, we must follow you ; Right worthy you priority.

Cominius. Noble Marcius 1

i Senator. \To the Citizens'] Hence to your homes ; be gone 1

Marcius. Nay, let them follow.

28 Coriolanus CAct *

The Volsces have much corn ; take these rats thither To gnaw their garners. — Worshipful mutiners, 251

Your valour puts well forth ; pray, follow.

[Citizens steal away. Exeunt all but Sicinius and Brutus.

Sicinius. Was ever man so proud as is this Marcius ?

Brutus. He has no equal.

Sicinius. When we were chosen tribunes for the people, —

Brutus. Mark'd you his lips and eyes ?

Sicinius. Nay, but his taunts.

Brutus. Being mov'd, he will not spare to gird the gods.

Sicinius. Bemock the modest moon.

Brutus. The present wars devour him ! he is grown Too proud to be so valiant.

Sicinius. Such a nature, 260

Tickled with good success, disdains the shadow Which he treads on at noon ; but I do wonder His insolence can brook to be commanded Under Cominius.

Brutus. Fame, at the which he aims,

In whom already he 's well grac'd, cannot Better be held nor more attain 'd than by A place below the first ; for what miscarries Shall be the general's fault, though he perform To the utmost of a man, and giddy censure Will then cry out of Marcius, ' O, if he 270

Had borne the business 1 '

Scene II] Coriolanus 29

Sicinius. Besides, if things go well,

Opinion that so sticks on Marcius shall _ Of his demerits rob Cominius.

Brutus. Come ;

Half all Cominius' honours are to Marcius, Though Marcius earn'd them not, and all his faults To Marcius shall be honours, though indeed In aught he merit not.

Sicinius. Let 's hence and hear

How the dispatch is made, and in what fashion, ^ More than his singularity, he goes 279

Upon this present action.

Brutus. Let 's along. \Exeunt.

SCENE II. Corioli. The Senate-house Enter TULLUS AUFIDIUS with Senators of Corioli i Senator. So, your opinion is, Aufidius, That they of Rome are enter'd in our counsels And know how we proceed.

Aufidius. Is it not yours ?

What ever have been thought on in this state That could be brought to bodily act ere Rome Had circumvention ? 'T is not four days gone Since I heard thence ; these are the words : — I think I have the letter here ; yes, here it is : [Reads] * They have press* d a power, but it is not known Whether for east or west. The dearth is great, 10

The people mutinous ; and it is rumour '</, Cominius, Marcius your old enemy t

jo Coriolanus [Act I

Who is of Rome worse hated than of you, And Titus Lartius, a most valiant Roman, These three lead on this preparation Whither V is bent. Most likely V is for you. Consider of iC

1 Senator. Our army 's in the field.

We never yet made doubt but Rome was ready To answer us.

Aufidius. Nor did you think it folly To keep your great pretences veil'd till when 20

They needs must show themselves, which in the hatch ing

It seem'd, appear'd to Rome. By the discovery We shall be shorten 'd in our aim, which was To take in many towns ere almost Rome Should know we were afoot.

2 Senator. Noble Aufidius, Take your commission ; hie you to your bands. Let us alone to guard Corioli.

If they set down before 's, for the remove Bring up your army ; but, I think, you '11 find They 've not prepar'd for us.

Aufidius. O, doubt not that ; 30

I speak from certainties. Nay, more, Some parcels of their power are forth already, And only hitherward. I leave your honours. If we and Caius Marcius chance to meet, 'T is sworn between us we shall ever strike Till one can do no more.

Scene III] Coriolanus 3 1

All. The gods assist you !

Aufidius. And keep your honours safe !

1 Senator. Farewell.

2 Senator. Farewell. All. Farewell. [Exeunt.

SCENE III. Rome. A Room in Martins'1 House

Enter VOLUMNIA and VIRGILIA ; they set them down on two low stools and sew

Volumnia. I pray you, daughter, sing ; or express yourself in a more comfortable sort. If my son were my husband, I should freelier rejoice in that absence wherein he won honour than in the embrace- ments of hjs-hed where he would show most love. When yet he was but tender-bodied and the only son of my womb, when youth with comeliness plucked all gaze his way, when for a day of kings' entreaties a mother should not sell him an hour from her be holding, I, — considering how honour would become 10 such a person, that it was no better than picture-like to hang by the wall if renown made it not stir, — was pleased to let him seek danger where he was like to find fame. To a cruel war I sent him ; from whence he returned, his brows bound with oak. I tell thee, daughter, I sprang not more in joy at first hearing he was a man-child than now in first see ing he had proved himself a man.

32 Coriolanus [Act I

Virgilia. But had he died in the business, madam, how then ? 20

Volumnia. Then his good report should have been my son ; I therein would have found issue. Hear me profess sincerely: had I a dozen sons, each in my love alike and none less dear than thine and my good Marcius, I had rather have eleven die nobly for their country than one voluptuously sur feit out of action.

Enter a Gentlewoman

Gentlewoman. Madam, the Lady Valeria is come to visit you.

Virgilia. Beseech you, give me leave to retire myself.

Volumnia. Indeed, you shall not. 30

Methinks I hear hither your husband's drum, See him pluck Aufidius down by the hair ; As children from a bear, the Volsces shunning him. Methinks I see him stamp thus, and call thus : ' Come on, you cowards ! you were got in fear, Though you were born in Rome.' His bloody brow With his mail'd hand then wiping, forth he goes, Like to a harvest-man that 's task'd to mow Or all or lose his hire. 39

Virgilia. His bloody brow ! O Jupiter, no blood !

Volumnia. Away, you fool ! it more becomes a man Than gilt his trophy ; the breasts of Hecuba, When she did suckle Hector, look'd not lovelier Than Hector's forehead when it spit forth blood

Scene ill] Coriolanus 33

At Grecian sword, contemning. — Tell Valeria We are fit to bid her welcome. [Exit Gentlewoman. Virgilia. Heavens bless my lord from fell Aufidius 1 Volumnia. He '11 beat Aufidius' head below his knee And tread upon his neck.

Enter VALERIA with an Usher, and a Gentlewoman

Valeria. My ladies both, good day to you. 50

Volumnia. Sweet madam, —

Virgilia. I am glad to see your ladyship.

Valeria. How do you both ? you are manifest housekeepers. What are you sewing here ? A fine spot, in good faith. — How does your little son ?

Virgilia. I thank your ladyship ; well, good madam.

Volumnia. He had rather see the swords and hear a drum than look upon his schoolmaster. 58

Valeria. O' my word, the father's son ; I '11 swear, 't is a very pretty boy. O' my troth, I looked upon him o' Wednesday half an hour together — has such a confirmed countenance. I saw him run after a gilded butterfly ; and when he caught it, he let it go again, and after it again ; and over and over he comes, and up again, 'catched it again ; or whether his fall en raged him, or how 't was, he did so set his teeth and tear it ; O, I warrant, how he mammocked it I

Volumnia. One on 's father's moods.

Valeria. Indeed, la, 't is a noble child.

Virgilia. A crack, madam. 70

Valeria. Come, lay aside your stitchery ; I must CORIOLANUS — 3

34 Coriolanus CAct *

have you play the idle huswife with me this after noon.

Virgilia. No, good madam ; I will not out of doors.

Valeria. Not out of doors !

Volumnia. She shall, she shall.

Virgilia. Indeed, no, by your patience ; I '11 not over the threshold till my lord return from the wars.

Valeria. Fie, you confine yourself most unreason ably. Come, you must go visit the good lady that lies in. 81

Virgilia. I will wish her speedy strength and visit her with my prayers, but I cannot go thither.

Volumnia. Why, I pray you ?

Virgilia. 'T is not to save labour, nor that I want love.

Valeria. You would be another Penelope ; yet, they say, all the yarn she spun in Ulysses' absence did but fill Ithaca full of moths. Come ; I would your cambric were sensible as your finger, that you might leave pricking it for pity. Come, you shall go with us. 92

Virgilia. No, good madam, pardon me ; indeed, I will not forth.

Valeria. In truth, la, go with me ; and I '11 tell you excellent news of your husband.

Virgilia. O, good madam, there can be none yet.

Valeria. Verily, I do not jest with you; there came news from him last night.

Virgilia. Indeed, madam ? 100

Scene IV] Coriolanus 35

Valeria. In earnest, it 's true ; I heard a senator speak it. Thus it is : the Volsces have an army forth, against whom Cominius the general is gone, with one part of our Roman power ; your lord and Titus Lar- tius are set down before their city Corioli ; they nothing doubt prevailing, and to "make it brief wars. This is true, on mine honour; and so, I pray, go with us.

Virgilia. Give me excuse, good madam ; I will obey you in every thing hereafter.

Volumnia. Let her alone, lady ; as she is now, she will but disease our better mirth. 112

Valeria. In troth, I think she would. — Fare you well then. — Come, good sweet lady. — Prithee, Vir- gilia, turn thy solemness out o' door, and go along with us.

VirgiKa. No, at a word, madam ; indeed, I must not. I wish you much mirth.

Valeria. Well, then, farewell. [Exeunt.

SCENE IV. Before Corioli

Enter,with drum and colours, MARCIUS, TITUS LARTIUS, Captains, and Soldiers

Marcius. Yonder comes news. A wager they have

met.

Lartius. My horse to yours, no. Marcius. 'T is done.

Lartius. Agreed.

j6 Coriolanus [Act *

Enter a Messenger

Marcius. Say, has our general met the enemy ? Messenger. They lie in view, but have not spoke as

yet.

Lartius. So, the good horse is mine. Marcius. I '11 buy him of you.

Lartius. No, I '11 nor sell nor give him ; lend you

him I will

For half a hundred years. — Summon the town. Marcius. How far off lie these armies ? Messenger. Within this mile and half.

Marcius. Then shall we hear their larum, and they

ours. —

Now, Mars, I prithee, make us quick in work, 10

That we with smoking swords may march from hence, To help our fielded friends ! — Come, blow thy blast. —

\They sound a parley.

Enter two Senators with others on the watts

Tullus Aufidius, is he within your walls ?

i Senator. No, nor a man that fears you less than he, That 's lesser than a little. [Drum afar of.~] Hark !

our drums

Are bringing forth our youth. We '11 break our walls, Rather than they shall pound us up. Our gates, Which yet seem shut, we have but pinn'd with rushes ; They '11 open of themselves. \_Alarum afar o/J\ Hark

you, far off 1

Scene IV] Coriolanus 37

There is Aufidius; list, what work he makes 20

Amongst your cloven army.

Marcius. O, they are at it !

Lartius. Their noise be our instruction. — Ladders, ho!

Enter the army of the VOLSCES

Marcius. They fear us not, but issue forth their city. Now put your shields before your hearts, and fight With hearts more proof than shields. — Advance, brave

Titus ;

They do disdain us much beyond our thoughts, Which makes me sweat with wrath. — Come on, my

fellows ;

He that retires, I '11 take him for a Volsce, And he shall feel mine edge.

[Alarum. The Romans are beat back to their trenches.

Re-enter MARCIUS, cursing

Marcius. All the contagion of the south light on you, 3°

You shames of Rome 1 you herd of — Boils and plagues Plaster you o'er, that you may be abhorr'd Further than seen, and one infect another Against the wind a mile 1 You souls of geese, That bear the shapes of men, how have you run From slaves that apes would beat 1 Pluto and hell 1 All hurt behind ; backs red, and faces pale With flight and agued fear ! Mend and charge home, Or, by the fires of heaven, I '11 leave the foe

38 Coriolanus [Act I

And make my wars on you ! Look to 't ; come on. 40 If you '11 stand fast, we '11 beat them to their wives, As they us to our trenches followed.

\Another Alarum. The Volsces fly, and Mar cius fol lows them to the gates.

So, now the gates are ope ; now prove good seconds. 'T is for the followers fortune widens them, Not for the fliers ; mark me, and do the like.

[Enters the gates.

1 Soldier. Fool-hardiness 1 not I.

2 Soldier. Nor I.

\Marcius is shut in. i Soldier. See, they have shut him in. All. To the pot, I warrant him.

\Alarum continues.

Re-enter TITUS LARTIUS

Lartius. What is become of Marcius ?

All. Slain, sir, doubtless.

i Soldier. Following the fliers at the very heels, With them he enters, who, upon the sudden, 50

Clapp'd to their gates ; he is himself alone, To answer all the city.

Lartius. O noble fellow !

Who sensibly outdares his senseless sword, And, when it bows, stands up. Thou art lost, Marcius ; A carbuncle entire, as big as thou art, Were not so rich a jewel. Thou wast a soldier Even to Cato's wish, not fierce and terrible

Scene V] Coriolanus 39

Only in strokes ; but, with thy grim looks and

The thunder-like percussion of thy sounds,

Thou mad'st thine enemies shake, as if the world 60

Were feverous and did tremble.

Re-enter MARCIUS, bleeding, assaulted by the enemy

i Soldier. Look, sir 1

Lartius. O, 't is Marcius 1

'Let 's fetch him off, or make remain alike.

[They fight, and all enter the city.

SCENE V. Corioli. A Street Enter certain Romans, with spoils

1 Roman. This will I carry to Rome.

2 Roman. And I this.

3 Roman. A murrain on 't ! I took this for silver.

[Alarum continues still afar off.

Enter MARCIUS, and TITUS LARTIUS with a trumpet

Marcius. See here these movers that do prize their

hours

At a crack'd drachma ! Cushions, leaden spoons, Irons of a doit, doublets that hangmen would Bury with those that wore them, these base slaves, Ere yet the fight be done, pack up. — Down with

them ! —

And hark, what noise the general makes ! — To him j There is the man of my soul's hate, Aufidius, 10

Piercing our Romans; then, valiant Titus, take

4_o Coriolanus [Act I

Convenient numbers to make good the city, Whilst I, with those that have the spirit, will haste To help Cominius.

Lartius. Worthy sir, thou bleed'st ;

Thy exercise hath been too violent For a second course of fight.

Marcius. Sir, praise me not ;

My work hath yet not warm'd me. Fare you well. The blood I drop is rather physical Than dangerous to me ; to Aufidius thus I will appear, and fight.

Lartius. Now the fair goddess, Fortune, 20

Fall deep in love with thee, and her great charms Misguide thy opposers' swords ! Bold gentleman, Prosperity be thy page !

Marcius. Thy friend no less

Than those she placeth highest ! So, farewell.

Lartius. Thou worthiest Marcius ! — [Exit Marcius. Go sound thy trumpet in the ntarket-place ; Call thither all the officers o' the town, Where they shall know our mind. Away ! [Exeunt.

SCENE VI. Near the Camp of Cominius Enter COMINIUS, as it were in retire, with Soldiers

Cominius. Breathe you, my friends. Well fought 1 we

are come off

Like Romans, neither foolish in our stands Nor cowardly in retire ; believe me, sirs,

Scene vi] Coriolanus 41

We shall be charg'd again. Whiles we have struck, By interims and conveying gusts we have heard The charges of our friends. — Ye Roman gods 1 Lead their successes as we wish our own, That both our powers, with smiling fronts encountering, May give you thankful sacrifice ! —

Enter a Messenger

Thy news ?

Messenger. The citizens of Corioli have issued, 10 And given to Lartius and to Marcius battle ; I saw our party to their trenches driven, And then I came away.

Cominius. Though thou speak'st truth

Methinks thou speak'st not well. How long is 't since ?

Messenger. Above an hour, my lord.

Cominius. 'T is not a mile ; briefly we heard their

drums.

How couldst thou in a mile confound an hour, And bring thy news so late ?

Messenger. Spies of the Volsces

Held me in chase, that I was forc'd to wheel Three or four miles about, else had I, sir, 20

Half an hour since brought my report.

Cominius. Who's yonder,

That does appear as he were flay'd ? O gods ! He has the stamp of Marcius, and I have Beforetime seen him thus.

Marcius. [ Withiri\ Come I too late ?

42 Coriolanus [Act I

Cominius. The shepherd knows not thunder from

a tabor

More than I know the sound of Marcius' tongue From every meaner man.

Enter MARCIUS

Marcius. Come I too late ?

Cominius. Ay, if you come not in the blood of others, But mantled in your own.

Marcius. O, let me clip ye

In arms as sound as when I woo'd, in heart 30

As merry as when our nuptial day was done And tapers burn'd to bedward !

Cominius. Flower of warriors,

How is 't with Titus Lartius ?

Marcius. As with a man busied about decrees : Condemning some to death, and some to exile ; Ransoming him, or pitying, threatening the other; Holding Corioli in the name of Rome, Even like a fawning greyhound in the leash, To let him slip at will.

Cominius. Where is that slave

Which told me they had beat you to your trenches ? 40 Where is he ? call him hither.

Marcius. Let him alone,

He did inform the truth ; but for our gentlemen, The common file — a plague ! tribunes for them ! — The mouse ne'er shunn'd the cat as they did budge From rascals worse than they.

Scene vi] Coriolanus 43

Cominius. But how prevail'd you ?

Marcius. Will the time serve to tell ? I do not think. Where is the enemy ? are you lords o' the field ? If not, why cease you till you are so ?

Cominius. Marcius,

We have at disadvantage fought and did Retire to win our purpose. 50

Marcius. How lies their battle ? know you on which

side They have plac'd their men of trust?

Cominius. As I guess, Marcius,

Their bands i' the vaward are the Antiates, Of their best trust ; o'er them Aufidius, Their very heart of hope.

Marcius. I do beseech you,

By all the battles wherein we have fought, By the blood we have shed together, by the vows We have made to endure friends, that you directly Set me against Aufidius and his Antiates ; And that you not delay the present, but, 60

Filling the air with swords advanc'd and darts, We prove this very hour.

Cominius. Though I could wish

You were conducted to a gentle bath And balms applied to you, yet dare I never Deny your asking ; take your choice of those That best can aid your action.

Marcius. Those are they

That most are willing. — If any such be here —

44

Coriolanus [Act I

As it were sin to doubt — that love this painting

Wherein you see me smear'd ; if any fear

Lesser his person than an ill report ; 70

If any think brave death outweighs bad life,

And that his country 's dearer than himself ;

Let him alone, or so many so minded,

Wave thus, to express his disposition,

And follow Marcius. —

\They all shout and wave their swords, take him up

in their arms, and cast up their caps. O, me alone ! make you a sword of me ? If these shows be not outward, which of you But is four Volsces ? none of you but is Able to bear against the great Aufidius A shield as hard as his. A certain number, 80

Though thanks to all, must I select from all ; the rest Shall bear the business in some other fight, As cause will be obey'd. Please you to march ; And four shall quickly draw out my command, Which men are best inclin'd.

Commius. March on, my fellows ;

Make good this ostentation and you shall Divide in all with us. [Exeunt.

Scene viii] Coriolanus 45

SCENE VII. The Gates of Corioli

TITUS LARTIUS, having set a guard upon Corioli, going with drum and trumpet toward COMINIUS and CAIUS MARCIUS, enters with a Lieutenant, other Soldiers, and a Scout

Lartius. So, let the ports be guarded ; keep your

duties,

As I have set them down. If I do send, dispatch Those centuries to our aid ; the rest will serve For a short holding. If we lose the field, We cannot keep the town.

Lieutenant. Fear not our care, sir.

Lartius. Hence, and shut your gates upon 's. — Our guider, come ; to the Roman camp conduct us.

[Exeunt.

SCENE VIII. A Field of Battle

Alarum as in battle. Enter ; from opposite sides, MAR CIUS and AUFIDIUS

Marcius. I '11 fight with none but thee; for I do

hate thee Worse than a promise-breaker.

Aufidius. We hate alike ;

Not Afric owns a serpent I abhor More than thy fame and envy. Fix thy foot.

Marcius. Let the first budger die the other's slave, And the gods doom him after 1

46 Coriolanus [Act I

Aufidius. If I fly, Marcius,

Holla me like a hare.

Marcius. Within these three hours, Tullus,

Alone I fought in your Corioli walls, And made what work I pleas'd. 'T is not my blood Wherein thou seest me mask'd ; for thy revenge 10

Wrench up thy power to the highest.

Aufidius. Wert thou the Hector

That was the whip of your bragg'd progeny, Thou shouldst not scape me here. — •

\They fight, and certain Volsces come in the aid of Aufidius. Marcius fights till they be driven in breathless.

Officious, and not valiant, you have sham'd me In your condemned seconds. \Exeunt.

SCENE IX. The Roman Camp

Flourish. Alarum. A retreat is sounded. Flourish. Enter from one side, COMINIUS with the Romans ; from the other side, MARCIUS, with his arm in a scarf

Cominius. If I should tell thee o'er this thy day's

work,

Thou 't not believe thy deeds ; but I '11 report it Where senators shall mingle tears with smiles ; Where great patricians shall attend and shrug, I' the end admire ; where ladies shall be frighted, And, gladly quak'd, hear more ; where the dull tribunes, That with the fusty plebeians hate thine honours,

Scene IX] Coriolanus 47

Shall say against their hearts ' We thank the gods Our Rome hath such a soldier.'

_Yet cam'st thou to a morsel of this feast, 10

Having fully din'd before.

Enter TITUS LARTIUS, with his power, from the pursuit

Lartius. O general,

Here is the steed, we the caparison. Hadst thou beheld —

Marcius. Pray now, no more ; my mother,

,Who has a charter to extol her blood, When she does praise me grieves me. I have done As you have done, that 's what I can ; induced As you have been, that 's for my country. He that has but effected his good will Hath overta'en mine act.

Cominius. You shall not be

The grave of your deserving ; Rome must know 20 The value of her own. ' T were a concealment Worse than a theft, no less than a traducement, To hide your doings, and to silence that Which, to the spire and top of praises vouch'd, Would seem but modest. Therefore, I beseech you — In sign of what you are, not to reward What you have done — before our army hear me.

Marcius. I have some wounds upon me, and they

smart To hear themselves remember'd.

Cominius. Should they not,

4.8 Coriolanus [Act I

Well might they fester 'gainst ingratitude 30

And tent themselves with death. Of all the horses, Whereof we have ta'en good and good store, of all The treasure in this field achiev'd and city, We render you the tenth, to be ta'en forth, Before the common distribution, at Your only choice.

Marcius. I thank you, general,

But cannot make my heart consent to take A bribe to pay my sword ; I do refuse it, And stand upon my common part with those That have beheld the doing. 40

\A long flourish. They all cry { Marcius ! Marcius ! ' cast up their caps and lances ; Cominius and Lartius stand bare.

Marcius. May these same instruments, which you

profane,

Never sound more, when drums and trumpets shall I' the field prove flatterers ! Let courts and cities be Made all of false-fac'd soothing, Where steel grows soft as the parasite's silk ! Let them be made an overture for the wars! No more, I say ! For that I have not wash'd My nose that bled, or foil'd some debile wretch, — Which, without note, here 's many else have done, — You shout me forth 50

In acclamations hyperbolical, As if I lov'd my little should be dieted In praises sauc'd with lies.

Scene IX] Coriolanus 49

Cominius. Too modest are you ;

More cruel to your good report than grateful To us that give you truly. By your patience, If 'gainst yourself you be incens'd, we '11 put you, Like one that means his proper harm, in manacles, Then reason safely with you. — Therefore, be it known, As to us, to all the world, that Caius Marcius Wears this war's garland ; in token of the which, 60 My noble steed, known to the camp, I give him, With all his trim belonging, and from this time, For what he did before Corioli, call him, WTith all the applause and clamour of the host, CAIUS MARCIUS CORIOLANUS 1 — Bear The addition nobly ever 1

{Flourish. Trumpets sound, and drums.

All. Caius Marcius Coriolanus I

Marcius. I will go wash, And when my face is fair you shall perceive Whether I blush or no ; howbeit, I thank you. — 70 I mean to stride your steed, and at all times To undercrest your good addition To the fairness of my power.

Cominius. So, to our tent,

Where, ere we do repose us, we will write To Rome of our success. — You, Titus Lartius, Must to Corioli back ; send us to Rome The best, with whom we may articulate, For their own good and ours.

Lartius. I shall, my lord.

CORIOLANUS — 4

jo Coriolanus [Act I

Marcius. The gods begin to mock me. I, that now Refus'd most princely gifts, am bound to beg So

Of my lord general.

Cominius. Take 't ; 't is yours. What is 't ?

Marcius. I sometime lay here in Corioli At a poor man's house ; he us'd me kindly. He cried to me ; I saw him prisoner, But then Aufidius was within my view And wrath o'erwhelm'd my pity. I request you To give my poor host freedom.

Cominius. O, well begg'd !

Were he the butcher of my son, he should Be free as is the wind. — Deliver him, Titus.

Lartius. Marcius, his name ?

Marcius. By Jupiter, forgot ! — 90

I am weary ; yea, my memory is tir'd. — Have we no wine here ?

Cominius. Go we to our tent.

The blood upon your visage dries ; 't is time It should be look'd to. Come. [Exeunt.

SCENE X. The Camp of the Volsces

A flourish. Cornets. Enter TULLUS AUFIDIUS, bloody, with two or three Soldiers

Aufidius. The town is ta'en !

i Soldier. 'T will be delivered back on good condi tion. Aufidius. Condition 1

Scene xj Coriolanus 5 1

I would I were a Roman ; for I cannot,

Being a Volsce, be that I am. Condition 1

What good condition can a treaty find

I' the part that is at mercy ? Five times, Marcius,

I have fought with thee ; so often hast thou beat me,

And wouldst do so, I think, should we encounter

As often as we eat. By the elements, 10

If e'er again I meet him beard to beard,

He 's mine, or I am his ! Mine emulation

Hath not that honour in 't it had ; for where

I thought to crush him in an equal force,

True sword to sword, I '11 potch at him some way

Or wrath or craft may get him.

i Soldier. He 's the devil.

Aufidius. Bolder, though not so subtle. My valour 's

poison 'd

With only suffering stain by him, for him Shall fly out of itself. Nor sleep nor sanctuary, Being naked, sick, nor fane nor Capitol, 20

The prayers of priests nor times of sacrifice, Embarquements all of fury, shall lift up Their rotten privilege and custom 'gainst My hate to Marcius. Where I find him, were it At home, upon my brother's guard, even there, Against the hospitable canon, would I Wash my fierce hand in 's heart. Go you to the city ; Learn how 't is held, and what they are that must Be hostages for Rome.

i Soldier. Will not you go ?

£2 Coriolanus [Act I

Aufidius. I am attended at the cypress grove. I pray you — 30

'T is south the city mills — bring me word thither How the world goes, that to the pace of it I may spur on my journey.

i Soldier. I shall, sir. \Exeunt

ISOLA TlBERINA

ACT II

SCENE I. Rome. A Public Place

Enter MENENIUS, with the two Tribunes of the people, SICINIUS and BRUTUS

Menenius. The augurer tells me we shall have news to-night.

Brutus. Good or bad ?

Menenius. Not according to the prayer of the people, for they love not Marcius.

Sicinius. Nature teaches beasts to know their friends.

Menenius. Pray you, who does the wolf love ?

Sicinius. The lamb.

Menenius. Ay, to devour him; as the hungry plebeians would the noble Marcius. n

Brutus. He 's a lamb indeed, that baes like a bear. 53

j4 Coriolanus [Act II

Menenius. He 's a bear indeed, that lives like a lamb. You two are old men ; tell me one thing that I shall ask you.

Both. Well, sir.

Menenius. In what enormity is Marcius poor in, that you two have not in abundance ?

Brutus. He 's poor in no one fault, but stored with all. 20

Sicinius. Especially in pride.

Brutus. And topping all others in boasting.

Menenius. This is strange now. Do you two know how you are censured here in the city, — I mean of us o' the right-hand file ? do you ?

Both. Why, how are we censured ?

Menenius. Because you talk of pride now, — will you not be angry ?

Both. Well, well, sir, well. 29

Menenius. Why, 't is no great matter, for a very little thief of occasion will rob you of a great deal of patience. Give your dispositions the reins, and be angry at your pleasures ; at the least, if you take it as a pleasure to you in being so. You blame Marcius for being proud ?

Brutus. We do it not alone, sir. 36

Menenius. I know you can do very little alone, for your helps are many, or else your actions would grow wondrous single ; your abilities are too infant-like for doing much alone. You talk of pride ; O that you could turn your eyes toward the napes of your necks,

Scene I] Coriolanus 55

and make but an interior survey of your good selves 1 O that you could 1

Brutus. What then, sir?

Menenius. Why, then you should discover a brace of unmeriting, proud, violent, testy magistrates, alias fools, as any in Rome.

Sicinius. Menenius, you are known well enough too. 49

Menenius. I am known to be a humorous patri cian, and one that loves a cup of hot wine with not a drop of allaying Tiber in 't ; said to be some thing imperfect in favouring the first complaint ; hasty and tinder-like upon too trivial motion; one that converses more with the buttock of the night than with the forehead of the morning. What I think I utter, and spend my malice in my breath. Meeting two such wealsmen as you are — I cannot call you Lycurguses — if the drink you give me touch my palate adversely, I make a crooked face at it. I 60 can't say your worships have delivered the matter well, when I find the ass in compound with the major part of your syllables ; and though I must be content to bear with those that say you are reverend grave men, yet they lie deadly that tell you you have good faces. If you see this in the map of my micro- - cosm, follows it that I am known well enough too ? what harm can your bisson conspectuities glean out of this character, if I be known well enough too ? 70

56 Coriolanus [Act II

Brutus. Come, sir, come, we know you well enough.

Menenius. You know neither me, yourselves, nor any thing. You are ambitious for poor knaves' caps and legs ; you wear out a good wholesome forenoon in hearing a cause between an orange-wife and a fosset-seller, and then rejourn the controversy of three-pence to a second day of audience. When you are hearing a matter between party and party, if you chance to be pinched with the colic, you 80 make faces like mummers, set up the bloody flag against all patience, and dismiss the controversy bleeding, the more entangled by your hearing; all the peace you make in their cause is calling both the parties knaves. You are a pair of strange ones.

Brutus. Come, come, you are well understood to be a perfecter giber for the table than a necessary bencher in the Capitol. 89

Menenius. Our very priests must become mockers, if they shall encounter such ridiculous subjects as you are. When you speak best unto the purpose it is not worth the wagging of your beards ; and your beards deserve not so honourable a grave as to stuff a botcher's cushion or to be entombed in an ass's pack-saddle. Yet you must be saying, Marcius is proud, who, in a cheap estimation, is worth all your predecessors since Deucalion, though peradventure some of the best of 'em were hereditary hangmen

Scene I] Coriolanus 57

_ God-den to your worships ; more of your conversa tion would infect my brain, being the herdsmen of the beastly plebeians. I will be bold to take my leave of you. — \_Brutus and Sicinius go aside.

Enter VOLUMNIA, VIRGILIA, and VALERIA

How now, my as fair as noble ladies, — and the moon, were she earthly, no nobler, — whither do you follow your eyes so fast?

Volumnia. Honourable Menenius, my boy Marcius approaches ; for the love of Juno, let 's go.

Menenius. Ha 1 Marcius coming home 1

Volumnia. Ay, worthy Menenius, and with most prosperous approbation. in

Menenius. Take my cap, Jupiter, and I thank thee. — Hoo ! Marcius coming home 1

Volumnia.

Virgilia.

Volumnia. Look, here 's a letter from him ; the state hath another, his wife another, and, I think, there 's one at home for you.

Menenius. I will make my very house reel to night. — A letter for me 1

Virgilia. Yes, certain, there's a letter for you; I saw 't. 121

Menenius. A letter for me ! it gives me an estate

of seven years' health, in which time I will make a

lip at the physician : the most sovereign prescription

^ in Galen is but empirictic, and, to this preservative,

1 Nay, 't is true.

58 Coriolanus [Act II

of no better report than a horse-drench. Is he not wounded ? he was wont to come home wounded. Virgilia. O, no, no, no !

Volumnia. O, he is wounded; I thank the gods for 't. 130

Menenius. So do I too, if it be not too much. Brings a' victory in his pocket ? the wounds become him.

Volumnia. On 's brows. Menenius, he comes the third time home with the oaken garland.

Menenius. Has he disciplined Aufidius soundly ?

Volumnia. Titus Lartius writes they fought to gether, but Aufidius got off.

Menenius. And 't was time for him too, I '11 war rant him that ; an he had stayed by him, I would not have been so fidiused for all the chests in Corioli and the gold that's in them. Is the senate pos sessed of this? 143

Volumnia. Good ladies, let 's go. — Yes, yes, yes ; the senate has letters from the general, wherein he gives my son the whole name of the war. He hath in this action outdone his former deeds doubly.

Valeria. In troth, there 's wondrous things spoke of him.

Menenius. Wondrous ! ay, I warrant you, and not without his true purchasing. 15i

Virgilia. The gods grant them true I

Volumnia. True ! pow, waw !

Menenius, True 1 I '11 be sworn they are true.

Scene I] Coriolanus 59

Where is he wounded ? — [To the Tribunes} God save your good worships ! Marcius is coming home ; he has more cause to be proud. — Where is he wounded ?

Volumnia. I* the shoulder and i' the left arm ; there will be large cicatrices to show the people when he shall stand for his place. He received in the repulse of Tarquin seven hurts i' the body. 162

Menenius. One i' the neck, and two i' the thigh, — there 's nine that I know.

Volumnia. He had, before this last expedition, twenty-five wounds upon him.

Menenius. Now it 's twenty-seven ; every gash was an enemy's grave. [A shout and flourish] Hark 1 the trumpets.

Volumnia. These are the ushers of Marcius ; be fore him he carries noise, and behind him he leaves tears. 172

Death, that dark spirit, in 's nervy arm doth lie, v Which, being advanc'd, declines, and then men die.

A sennet. Trumpets sound. Enter COMINIUS the gen eral, and TITUS LARTIUS ; between them, CORIOLANUS, crowned with an oaken garland ; with Captains and Soldiers, and a Herald

Herald. Know, Rome, that all alone Marcius did

fight

Within Corioli gates, where he hath won, With fame, a name to Caius Marcius ; these

60 Coriolanus [Act II

In honour follows Coriolanus. —

Welcome to Rome, renowned Coriolanus ! [Flourish.

All. Welcome to Rome, renowned Coriolanus !

Coriolanus. No more of this ; it does offend my heart. 181

Pray now, no more.

Cominius. Look, sir, your mother !

Coriolanus. O,

You have, I know, petition 'd all the gods For my prosperity ! [Kneels.

Volumnia. Nay, my good soldier, up ;

My gentle Marcius, worthy Caius, and By deed-achieving honour newly-nam'd, — What is it ? — Coriolanus must I call thee ? — But, O, thy wife !

Coriolanus. My gracious silence, hail !

Wouldst thou have laugh'd had I come coffin'd home, That weep'st to see me triumph ? Ah, my dear, 190 Such eyes the widows in Corioli wear, And mothers that lack sons.

Menenius. Now, the gods crown thee !

Coriolanus. And live you yet? — \To Valeria] O my sweet lady, pardon.

Volumnia. I know not where to turn. — O, welcome

home ! — And welcome, general, — and ye're welcome all.

Menenius. A hundred thousand welcomes \ I could

weep And I could laugh, I am light and heavy. Welcome 1

Scene ij Coriolanus 6 1

A curse begin at very root on 's heart

That is not glad to see thee ! You are three

That Rome should dote on ; yet, by the faith of men,

We have some old crab-trees here at home that will not

Be grafted to your relish. Yet welcome, warriors 1 202

We call a nettle but a nettle and

The faults of fools but folly.

Cominius. Ever right

Coriolanus. Menenius, ever, ever 1

Herald. Give way there, and go on.

Coriolanus. \To Volumnia and Virgilid\ Your hand, —

and yours.

Ere in our own house I do shade my head, The good patricians must be visited, From whom I have receiv'd not only greetings 210

But with them change of honours.

Volumnia. I have liv'd

To see inherited my very wishes And the buildings of my fancy ; only There 's one thing wanting which I doubt not but Our Rome will cast upon thee.

Coriolanus. Know, good mother,

I had rather be their servant in my way Than sway with them in theirs.

Cominius. On, to the Capitol 1

[Flourish. Cornets. Exeunt in state as before. Brutus and Sicinius come forward.

Brutus. All tongues speak of him, and the bleared sights

62 Coriolanus [Act n

Are spectacled to see him ; your prattling nurse Into a rapture lets her baby cry 220

While she chats him ; the kitchen malkin pins Her richest lockram 'bout her reechy neck, Clambering the walls to eye him ; stalls, bulks, win dows,

Are smother 'd up, leads fill'd, and ridges hors'd With variable complexions, all agreeing In earnestness to see him ; seld-shown flamens Do press among the popular throngs, and puff To win a vulgar station ; our veil'd dames Commit the war of white and damask in Their nicely-gawded cheeks to the wanton spoil 230 Of Phoebus' burning kisses ; — such a pother As if that whatsoever god who leads him Were slyly crept into his human powers And gave him graceful posture.

Sicinius. On the sudden,

I warrant him consul.

Brutus. Then our office may,

During his power, go sleep.

Sicinius. He cannot temperately transport his honours From where he should begin and end, but will Lose those he hath won.

Brutus. In that there 's comfort.

Sicinius. Doubt not

The commoners, for whom we stand, but they 240

Upon their ancient malice will forget With the least cause these his new honours, which

Scene I] Coriolanus 63

That he will give them make I as little question As he is proud to do 't.

Brutus. I heard him swear,

Were he to stand for consul, never would he Appear i' the market-place nor on him put The napless vesture of humility, Nor, showing, as the manner is, his wounds To the people, beg their stinking breaths.

Sicinius. T is right.

Brutus. It was his word. O, he would miss it rather Than carry it but by the suit of the gentry to him 251 And the desire of the nobles 1

Sicinius. I wish no better

Than have him hold that purpose and to put it In execution.

Brutus. 'T is most like he will.

Sicinius. It shall be to him then, as our good wills, - A sure destruction.

Brutus. So it must fall out

To him or our authorities. For an end, We must suggest the people in what hatred He still hath held them ; that to 's power he would Have made them mules, silenc'd their pleaders, and Dispropertied their freedoms, holding them, 261

In human action and capacity, Of no more soul nor fitness for the world ,Than camels in the war, who have their provand Only for bearing burdens, and sore blows For sinking under them.

64 Coriolanus [Act II

Sicinius. This, as you say., suggested

At some time when his soaring insolence Shall teach the people — which time shall not want If he be put upon 't, and that 's as easy As to set dogs on sheep — will be his fire 270

To kindle their dry stubble ; and their blaze Shall darken him for ever.

Enter a Messenger

Brutus. What 's the matter ?

Messenger. You are sent for to the Capitol. 'T is

thought

That Marcius shall be consul. I have seen the dumb men throng to see him and The blind to hear him speak ; matrons flung gloves, - Ladies and maids their scarfs and handkerchers, Upon him as he passed ; the nobles bended, As to Jove's statue, and the commons made A shower and thunder with their caps and shouts. 280 I never saw the like.

j Brutus. Let 's to the Capitol,

And carry with us ears and eyes for the time, But hearts for the event.

Sicinius. Have with you. \Excunt

SCENE II. The Same. The Capitol Enter two Officers, to lay cushions

i Officer. Come, come, they are almost here. — How many stand for consulships?

Scene n] Coriolanus 65

2 Officer. Three, they say; but 't is thought of every one Coriolanus will carry it.

1 Officer. That 's a brave fellow, but he 's ven geance proud and loves not the common people. 6

2 Officer. Faith, there have been many great men that have flattered the people who ne'er loved them, and there be many that they have loved they know not wherefore ; so that, if they love they know not why, they hate upon no better a ground. Therefore, for Coriolanus neither to care whether they love or hate him manifests the true knowledge he has in their disposition, and out of his noble carelessness lets them plainly see 't. 15

1 Officer. If he did not care whether he had their love or no, he waved indifferently 'twixt doing them neither good nor harm ; but he seeks their hate with greater devotion than they can render it him, and leaves nothing undone that may fully discover him their opposite. Now, to seem to affect the malice and displeasure of the people is as bad as that which he dislikes, to flatter them for their love. 23

2 Officer. He hath deserved worthily of his coun try ; and his ascent is not by such easy degrees as those who, having been supple and courteous to the people, bonneted, without any further deed to have them at all into their estimation and report. But he hath so planted his honours in their eyes and his actions in their hearts, that for their tongues to be silent and not confess so much were a kind of in-

CORIOLANUS — 5

66 Coriolanus [Act n

grateful injury; to report otherwise were a malice that, giving itself the lie, would pluck reproof and rebuke from every ear that heard it. 34

i Officer. No more of him ; he 's a worthy man. Make way, they are coming.

A sennet. Enter, with Lictors before them, COMIN- lus the consul, MENENIUS, CORIOLANUS, Senators, SICINIUS, and BRUTUS. The Senators take their places ; the Tribunes take their places by themselves. CORIOLANUS stands

Menetrius. Having determin'd of the Volsces and To send for Titus Lartius, it remains, As the main point of this our after-meeting, To gratify his noble service that 40

Hath thus stood for his country ; therefore, please you, Most reverend and grave elders, to desire The present consul, and last general In our well-found successes, to report A little of that worthy work perlorm'd By Caius Marcius Coriolanus, whom We met here both to thank and to remember With honours like himself.

i Senator. Speak, good Cominius ;

Leave nothing out for length, and make us think Rather our state 's defective for requital 50

Than we to stretch it out. — \To the Tribunes'} Masters

o' the people, We do request your kindest ears, and after.

Scene H] Coriolanus 67

Your loving motion toward the common body, To yield what passes here.

Sicinius. We are convented

Upon a pleasing treaty, and have hearts Inclinable to honour and advance The theme of our assembly.

Brutus. Which the rather

We shall be blest to do, if he remember A kinder value of the people than He hath hereto priz'd them at.

Mencnius. That 's off, that 's off ;

I would you rather had been silent. Please you 61 To hear Cominius speak ?

Brutus. Most willingly ;

But yet my caution was more pertinent Than the rebuke you give it.

Menenius. He loves your people,

But tie him not to be their bedfellow. — Worthy Cominius, speak. — [ Coriolanus offers to go away.~\ Nay, keep your place.

i Senator. Sit, Coriolanus ; never shame to hear What you have nobly done.

Coriolanus. Your honours' pardon ;

I had rather have my wounds to heal again Than hear say how I got them.

Brutus. Sir, I hope 70

My words disbench'd you not.

Coriolanus. No, sir ; yet oft,

When blows have made me stay, I fled from words.

68 Coriolanus [Act n

You sooth'd not, therefore hurt not ; but your people, I love them as they weigh.

Menenius. Pray now, sit down.

Coriolanus. I had rather have one scratch my head

i' the sun

When the alarum were struck than idly sit To hear my nothings monster'd. \Exit.

Menenius. Masters of the people,

Your multiplying spawn how can he flatter — That 's thousand to one good one — when you now see He had rather venture all his limbs for honour 80

Than one on 's ears to hear it ? — Proceed, Cominius.

Cominius. I shall lack voice ; the deeds of Coriolanus Should not be utter'd feebly. — It is held That valour is the chiefest virtue, and Most dignifies the haver ; if it be, The man I speak of cannot in the world Be singly counterpois'd. At sixteen years, When Tarquin made a head for Rome, he fought Beyond the mark of others ; our then dictator, Whom with all praise I point at, saw him fight 90

When with his Amazonian chin he drove The bristled lips before him. He bestrid An o'er-press'd Roman, and i' the consul's view Slew three opposers ; Tarquin's self he met And struck him on his knee. In that day's feats, When he might act the woman in the scene, He prov'd best man i' the field, and for his meed Was brow-bound with the oak. His pupil age

Scene II] Coriolanus 69

Man-enter'd thus, he waxed like a sea,

And in the brunt of seventeen battles since 100

He lurch 'd all swords of the garland. For this last,

Before and in Corioli, let me say,

I cannot speak him home ; he stopp'd the fliers,

And by his rare example made the coward

Turn terror into sport. As weeds before

A vessel under sail, so men obey'd

And fell below his stem ; his sword, death's stamp,

Where it did mark, it took ; from face to foot

He was a thing of blood, whose every motion

Was tim'd with dying cries. Alone he enter'd no

The mortal gate of the city, which he painted

With shunless destiny, aidless came off,

And with a sudden re-enforcement struck

Corioli like a planet. Now all 's his ;

When, by and by, the din of war gan pierce

His ready sense. Then straight his doubled spirit

Re-quicken'd what in flesh was fatigate,

And to the battle came he, where he did

Run reeking o'er the lives of men, as if

'T were a perpetual spoil ; and till we calPd 120

Both field and city ours, he never stood

To ease his breast with panting.

Menenius. Worthy man !

i Senator. He cannot but with measure fit the

honours Which we devise him.

Cominius. Our spoils he kick'd at,

jo Coriolanus [Act II

And look'd upon things precious as they were The common muck o' the world ; he covets less Than misery itself would give, rewards His deeds with doing them, and is content To spend the time to end it.

Menenius. He 's right noble ;

Let him be call'd for.

i Senator. Call Coriolanus. 130

Officer. He doth appear.

Re-enter CORIOLANUS

Menenius. The senate, Coriolanus, are well pleas'd To make thee consul.

Coriolanus. I do owe them still

My life and services.

Menenius. It then remains

That you do speak to the people.

Coriolanus. I do beseech you,

Let me o'erleap that custom, for I cannot Put on the gown, stand naked, and entreat them, For my wounds' sake, to give their suffrage ; please you That I may pass this doing.

Sicinius. Sir, the people

Must have their voices ; neither will they bate 140

One jot of ceremony.

Menenius. Put them not to 't ;

Pray you, go fit you to the custom and Take to you, as your predecessors have, Your honour with your form.

Scene ill] Coriolanus 71

Coriolanus. It is a part

That I shall blush in acting, and might well Be taken from the people.

Brutus. Mark you that ?

Coriolanus. To brag unto them, thus I did, and thus, Show them the unaching scars which I should hide, As if I had receiv'd them for the hire Of their breath only 1

Menenius. Do not stand upon 't. — 150

We recommend to you, tribunes of the people, Our purpose to them ; — and to our noble consul Wish we all joy and honour.

Senators. To Coriolanus come all joy and honour i [Flourish of cornets. Exeunt all but Sicinhis and Brutus.

Brutus. You see how he intends to use the people.

Sicinius. May they perceive 's intent ! He will re quire them,

As if he did contemn what he requested Should be in them to give.

Brutus. Come, we '11 inform them

Of our proceedings here, on the market-place ; 159

I know they do attend us. [Exeunt.

SCENE III. 27ie Same. The Forum Enter several Citizens

i Citizen. Once, if he do require our voices, we ought not to deny him.

72 Coriolanus [Act n

2 Citizen. We may, sir, if we will.

3 Citizen. We have power in ourselves to do it, but it is a power that we have no power to do, for if he show us his wounds and tell us his deeds we are to put our tongues into those wounds and speak for them ; so, if he tell us his noble deeds, we must also tell him our noble acceptance of them. Ingratitude is monstrous, and for the multitude to be ingrateful were to make a monster of the multitude, of the which we being members should bring ourselves to be monstrous members. 13

1 Citizen. And to make us no better thought of, a little help will serve ; for once we stood up about the corn, he himself stuck not to call us the many- headed multitude.

3 Citizen. We have been called so of many, not that our heads are some brown, some black, some auburn, some bald, but that our wits are so diversely coloured ; and truly I think if all our wits were to issue out of one skull, they would fly east, west, north, south, and their consent of one direct way should be at once to all the points o' the compass. 24

2 Citizen. Think you so? Which way do you judge my wit would fly?

3 Citizen. Nay, your wit will not so soon out as another man's will ; 't is strongly wedged up in a block-head, but if it were at liberty 't would, sure, southward.

2 Citizen. Why that way ?

Scene Hi] Coriolanus 73

3 Citizen. To lose itself in a fog, where being three parts melted away with rotten dews, the fourth would return for conscience sake, to help to get thee a wife. 35

2 Citizen. You are never without your tricks ; you may, you may.

3 Citizen. Are you all resolved to give your voices ? But that 's no matter, the greater part carries it. I say, if he would incline to the people, there was never a worthier man. 41

Enter CORIOLANUS in a gown of humility, with MENENIUS

Here he comes, and in the gown of humility ; mark his behaviour. We are not to stay all together, but to come by him where he stands, by ones, by twos, and by threes. He 's to make his requests by par ticulars, wherein every one of us has a single honour in giving him our own voices with our own tongues ; therefore follow me, and I '11 direct you how you shall go by him. 49

All. Content, content. [Exeunt citizens.

Menenius. O sir, you are not right; have you not

known The worthiest men have done 't ?

Coriolanus. What must I say ? —

I pray, sir, — Plague upon 't ! I cannot bring My tongue to such a pace. — Look, sir, my wounds 1 I got them in my country's service, when

74 Coriolanus [Act n

Some certain of your brethren roar'd and ran From the noise of our own drums.

Menenius. O me, the gods 1

You must not speak of that ; you must desire them To think upon you.

Coriolanus. Think upon me ! hang 'em 1

I would they would forget me, like the virtues 60

Which our divines lose by 'em.

Menenius. You '11 mar all ;

I '11 leave you. Pray you, speak to 'em, I pray you, In wholesome manner. [Exit.

Coriolanus. Bid them wash their faces

And keep their teeth clean. —

Re-enter two of the Citizens

So, here comes a brace. — You know the cause, sir, of my standing here.

1 Citizen. We do, sir ; tell us what hath brought you

to 't. Coriolanus. Mine own desert.

2 Citizen. Your own desert ! Coriolanus. Ay, not mine own desire.

i Citizen. How ! not your own desire 1 70

Coriolanus. No, sir, 't was never my desire yet to trouble the poor with begging.

i Citizen. You must think, if we give you any thing, we hope to gain by you.

Coriolanus. Well, then, I pray, your price o' the consulship ?

Scene Hi] Coriolanus 75

1 Citizen. The price is to ask it kindly. Coriolanus. Kindly, sir, I pray, let me ha 't ; I

have wounds to show you which shall be yours in private. — Your good voice, sir ; what say you ? 80

2 Citizen. You shall ha 't, worthy sir. Coriolanus. A match, sir. — There 's in all two

worthy voices begged. — I have your alms ; adieu.

1 Citizen. But this is something odd.

2 Citizen. An 't were to give again, — but 't is no matter. \Exeunt the two Citizens.

Re-enter two other Citizens

Coriolanus. Pray you now, if it may stand with the tune of your voices that I may be consul, I have here the customary gown.

3 Citizen. You have deserved nobly of your coun try, and you have not deserved nobly. 91

Coriolanus. Your enigma ?

3 Citizen. You have been a scourge to her ene mies, you have been a rod to her friends ; you have not indeed loved the common people.

Coriolanus. You should account me the more vir tuous that I have not been common in my love. I will, sir, flatter my sworn brother, the people, to earn a dearer estimation of them. 'T is a condition they account gentle, and since the wisdom of their choice 100 is rather to have my hat than my heart, I will prac tise the insinuating nod and be off to them most counterfeitly ; that is, sir, I will counterfeit the be-

7 6 Coriolanus [Act n

witchment of some popular man and give it bounti ful to the desirers. Therefore, beseech you, I may be consul.

4 Citizen. We hope to find you our friend, and therefore give you our voices heartily.

3 Citizen. You have received many wounds for your country. no

Coriolanus. I will not seal your knowledge with showing them. I will make much of your voices, and so trouble you no farther.

Both Citizens. The gods give you joy, sir, heartily !

\Exeunt. Coriolanus. Most sweet voices ! —

Better it is to die, better to starve,

Than crave the hire which first we do deserve.

Why in this wolvish toge should I stand here,

To beg of Hob and Dick, that do appear,

Their needless vouches ? Custom calls me to 't. 120

What custom wills, in all things should we do 't,

The dust on antique time would lie unswept,

And mountainous error be too highly heap'd

For truth to o'erpeer. — Rather than fool it so,

Let the high office and the honour go

To one that would do thus. — I am half through ;

The one part suffer'd, the other will I do. —

Re-enter three Citizens more

Here come moe voices. —

Your voices. For your voices I have fought ;

Scene Hi] Coriolanus 77

Watch 'd for your voices ; for your voices bear 130

Of wounds two dozen odd ; battles thrice six I have seen, and heard of ; for your voices have Done many things, some less, some more. Your voices Indeed, I would be consul.

5 Citizen. He has done nobly, and cannot go with out any honest man's voice.

6 Citizen. Therefore let him be consul ; the gods give him joy, and make him good friend to the people !

Air Citizens. Amen, amen. — God save thee, noble

consul ! \Exeunt.

Coriolanus. Worthy voices I 141

Re-enter MENENIUS, with BRUTUS and SICINIUS

Menenius. You have stood your limitation, and the

tribunes

Endue you with the people's voice ; remains That, in the official marks invested, you Anon do meet the senate.

Coriolanus. Is this done ?

Sicinius. The custom of request you have dis-

charg'd ;

The people do admit you, and are summon'd To meet anon, upon your approbation.

Coriolanus. Where ? at the senate-house ?

Sicinius. There, Coriolanus.

Coriolanus. May I change these garments ?

Sicinius. You may, sir.

78 Coriolanus [Act II

Coriolanus. That I '11 straight do, and. knowing my self again, 151 Repair to the senate-house.

Menenius. I '11 keep you company. — Will you along ? Brutus. We stay here for the people. Sidnius. Fare you well. —

\_Exeunt Coriolanus and Menenius. He has it now, and by his looks methinks ' T is warm at 's heart. Brutus. With a proud heart he wore his humble

weeds. Will you dismiss the people ?

Re-enter Citizens

Sidnius. How now, my masters ! have you chose this man ?

1 Citizen. He has our voices, sir. 160 Brutus. We pray the gods he may deserve your

loves.

2 Citizen. Amen, sir ; to my poor unworthy notice, He mock'd us when he begg'd our voices.

3 Citizen. Certainly He flouted us downright.

1 Citizen. No, 't is his kind of speech ; he did not

mock us.

2 Citizen. Not one amongst us, save yourself, but says He us'd us scornfully ; he should have show'd us

His marks of merit, wounds receiv'd for 's country. Sidnius. Why, so he did, I am sure.

Scene ill] Coriolanus 79

Citizens. No, no ; no man saw 'em. 170

3 Citizen. He said he had wounds, which he could

show in private ;

And with his hat, thus waving it in scorn, ' I would be consul,' says he : * aged custom, But by your voices, will not so permit me ; Your voices therefore.' When we granted that, Here was * I thank you for your voices, — thank you, — Your most sweet voices ; now you have left your

voices, I have no further with you.' — Was not this mockery?

Sicinius. Why either were you ignorant to see 't, Or, seeing it, of such childish friendliness 180

To yield your voices ?

Brutus. Could you not have told him

As you were lesson'd, when he had no power, But was a petty servant of the state, He was your enemy, ever spake against Your liberties and the charters that you bear I' the body of the weal ; and now, arriving A place of potency and sway to the state, If he should still malignantly remain Fast foe to the plebeii, your voices might Be curses to yourselves ? You should have said 190 That as his worthy deeds did claim no less Than what he stood for, so his gracious nature Would think upon you for your voices and Translate his malice towards you into love, Standing your friendly lord.

80 Coriolanus [Act II

Sidnius. Thus to have said,

As you were fore-ad vis 'd, had touch'd his spirit And tried his inclination, from him pluck'd Either his gracious promise, which you might, As cause had call'd you up, have held him to, Or else it would have gall'd his surly nature, 200

Which easily endures not article Tying him to aught ; so putting him to rage, You should have ta'en the advantage of his choler And pass'd him unelected.

Brutus. Did you perceive

He did solicit you in free contempt When he did need your loves ? and do you think That his contempt shall not be bruising to you When he hath power to crush ? Why, had your bodies No heart among you ? or had you tongues to cry Against the rectorship of judgment ?

Sidnius. Have you 210

Ere now denied the asker ? and now again Of him that did not ask, but mock, bestow Your sued-for tongues ?

3 Citizen. He 's not confirm 'd ; we may deny him yet.

2 Citizen. And will deny him ; I '11 have five hundred voices of that sound.

i Citizen. I twice five hundred and their friends to

piece em.

Brutus. Get you hence instantly, and tell those friends They have chose a consul that will from them take

Scene ill] Coriolanus 8 1

Their liberties, make them of no more voice aao

Than dogs that are as often beat for barking As therefore kept to do so.

Sicinius. Let them assemble,

And on a safer judgment all revoke Your ignorant election. Enforce his pride, And his old hate unto you. Besides, forget not With what contempt he wore the humble weed, How in his suit he scorn 'd you ; but your loves, Thinking upon his services, took from you The apprehension of his present portance, Which most gibingly, ungravely, he did fashion 230 After the inveterate hate he bears you.

Brutus. Lay

A fault on us, your tribunes ; that we labour'd, No impediment between, but that you must Cast your election on him.

Sicinius. Say, you chose him

More after our commandment than as guided By your own true affections ; and that your minds, Preoccupied with what you rather must do Than what you should, made you against the grain To voice him consul. Lay the fault on us.

Brutus. Ay, spare us not. Say we read lectures to you, 240

How youngly he began to serve his country, How long continued ; and what stock he springs of, The noble house o' the Marcians, from whence came That Ancus Marcius, Numa's daughter's son, CORIOLANUS — 6

82 Coriolanus [Act II

Who, after great Hostilius, here was king ; Of the same house Publius and Quintus were, That our best water brought by conduits hither ; And Censorinus, who was nobly nam'd so, Twice being by the people chosen censor, Was his great ancestor.

Sicinius. One thus descended, 250

That hath beside well in his person wrought To be set high in place, we did commend To your remembrances ; but you have found, Scaling his present bearing with his past, That he 's your fixed enemy, and revoke Your sudden approbation.

Brutus. Say, you ne'er had done 't —

Harp on that still — but by our putting on ; And presently, when you have drawn your number, Repair to the Capitol.

Citizens. We will so ; almost all

Repent in their election. \_Exeunt Citizens.

Brutus. Let them go on ; 260

This mutiny were better put in hazard, Than stay, past doubt, for greater. If, as his nature is, he fall in rage With their refusal, both observe and answer The vantage of his anger.

Sicinius. To the Capitol, come.

We will be there before the stream o' the people ; And this shall seem, as partly 't is, their own, Which we have goaded onward. \Exeunt.

ANCIENT ARCH NEAR ROME

ACT III SCENE I. Rome. A Street

Cornets. Enter CORIOLANUS, MENENIUS, COMINIUS, TITUS LARTIUS, Senators, and Patricians

Coriolenus. Tullus Aufidius then had made new head ? Lartius. He had, my lord ; and that it was which

caus'd Our swifter composition.

Coriolanus. So then the Volsces stand but as at first, Ready, when time shall prompt them, to make road Upon 's again.

Cominius. They are worn, lord consul, so 83

84 Coriolanus [Act ill

That we shall hardly in our ages see Their banners wave again.

Coriolanus. Saw you Aufidius ?

Lartius. On safeguard he came to me, and did curse Against the Volsces for they had so vilely ic

Yielded the town ; he is retir'd to Antium.

Coriolanus. Spoke he of me ?

Lartius. He did, my lord.

Coriolanus. How? what?

Lartius. How often he had met you, sword to sword ; That of all things upon the earth he hated Your person most ; that he would pawn his fortunes To hopeless restitution, so he might Be call'd your vanquisher.

Coriolanus. At Antium lives he ?

Lartius. At Antium.

Coriolanus. I wish I had a cause to seek him there, To oppose his hatred fully. — Welcome home. 20

Enter SICINIUS and BRUTUS

Behold, these are the tribunes of the people,

The tongues o' the common mouth. I do despise them,

For they do prank them in authority

Against all noble sufferance.

Sicinius. Pass no further.

Coriolanus. Ha ! what is that ?

Brutus. It will be dangerous to go on ; no further.

Coriolanus. What makes this change ?

Menenius. The matter ?

Scene I] Coriolanus 85

Cominius. Hath he not pass'd the noble and the common ?

Brutus. Cominius, no.

Coriolanus. Have I had children's voices ?

i Senator. Tribunes, give way ; he shall to the market-place. 31

Brutus. The people are incens'd against him.

Sicinius. Stop,

Or all will fall in broil.

Coriolanus. Are these your herd ?

Must these have voices, that can yield them now And straight disclaim their tongues? What are your

offices ?

You being their mouths, why rule you not their teeth ? Have you not set them on ?

Menenius. Be calm, be calm.

Coriolanus. It is a purpos'd thing, and grows by

plot,

To curb the will of the nobility.

Suffer 't, and live with such as cannot rule 40

Nor ever will be rul'd.

Brutus. Call 't not a plot ;

The people cry you mock'd them, and of late, When corn was given them gratis, you repin'd, Scandal'd the suppliants for the people, call'd them Time-pleasers, flatterers, foes to nobleness.

Coriolanus. Why, this was known before.

Brutus. Not to them all.

Coriolanus. Have you inform 'd them sithence ?

86 Coriolanus [Act in

Brutus. How ! I inform them !

Cominius. You are like to do such business.

Brutus. Not unlike,

Each way, to better yours.

Coriolanus. Why then should I be consul ? By yond clouds, 50

Let me deserve so ill as you, and make me Your fellow tribune.

Sicinius. You show too much of that

For which the people stir. If you will pass To where you are bound, you must inquire your way, Which you are out of, with a gentler spirit, Or never be so noble as a consul, Nor yoke with him for tribune.

Menenius. Let 's be calm.

Cominius. The people are abus'd. — Set on. — This

paltering

Becomes not Rome, nor has Coriolanus Deserv'd this so dishonour'd rub, laid falsely 60

I' the plain way of his merit.

Coriolanus. Tell me of corn !

This was my speech, and I will speak 't again —

Menenius. Not now, not now.

i Senator. Not in this heat, sir, now.

Coriolanus. Now, as I live, I will. — My nobler

friends,

I crave their pardons. — For the mutable, rank-scented many, let them Regard me as I do not flatter, and

Scene I] Coriolanus 87

Therein behold themselves. I say again,

In soothing them, we nourish 'gainst our senate

The cockle of rebellion, insolence, sedition, 70

Which we ourselves have plough'd for, sow'd, and

scattered,

By mingling them with us, the honour'd number, Who lack not virtue, no, nor power, but that Which they have given to beggars.

Menenius. Well, no more.

i Senator. No more words, we beseech you.

Coriolanus. How 1 no more 1

As for my country I have shed my blood, Not fearing outward force, so shall my lungs Coin words till their decay against those measles Which we disdain should tetter us, yet sought The very way to catch them.

Brutus. You speak o' the people

As if you were a god to punish, not 81

A man of their infirmity.

Sicinius. 'T were well

We let the people know 't.

Menenius. What, what ? his choler ?

Coriolanus. Choler 1

Were I as patient as the midnight sleep, By Jove, 't would be my mind 1

Sicinius. It is a mind

That shall remain a poison where it is, Not poison any further.

Coriolanus. Shall remain I —

88 Coriolanus [Act m

Hear you this Triton of the minnows ? mark you His absolute ' shall ? '

Cominius. 'T was from the canon.

Coriolanus. Shall 1

O good but most unwise patricians ! why, 91

You grave but reckless senators, have you thus Given Hydra here to choose an officer, That with his peremptory ' shall,' being but The horn and noise of the monster's, wants not spirit To say he '11 turn your current in a ditch And make your channel his ? If he have power, Then vail your ignorance ; if none, awake Your dangerous lenity. If you are learn'd, Be not as common fools ; if you are not, 100

Let them have cushions by you. You are plebeians, If they be senators ; and they are no less When, both your voices blended, the great'st taste Most palates theirs. They choose their magistrate, And such a one as he, who puts his ' shall,' His popular * shall,' against a graver bench Than ever frown 'd in Greece. By Jove himself ! It makes the consuls base ; and my soul aches To know, when two authorities are up, Neither supreme, how soon confusion no

May enter 'twixt the gap of both and take The one by the other.

Cominius. Well, on to the market-place.

Coriolanus. Whoever gave that counsel, to give forth

Scene I] Coriolanus 89

The corn o' the storehouse gratis, as 't was us'd Sometime in Greece, —

Menenius. Well, well, no more of that.

Coriolanus. Though there the people had more abso lute power,

I say, they nourish'd disobedience, fed The ruin of the state.

Brutus. Why, shall the people give

One that speaks thus their voice ?

Coriolanus. I '11 give my reasons,

More worthier than their voices. They know the corn Was not our recompense, resting well assur'd 121

They ne'er did service for 't. Being press 'd to the

war,

Even when the navel of the state was touch 'd, They would not thread the gates ; this kind of service Did not deserve corn gratis. Being i' the war, Their mutinies and revolts, wherein they show'd Most valour, spoke not for them. The accusation Which they have often made against the senate, All cause unborn, could never be the motive Of our so frank donation. Well, what then ? 130

How shall this bisson multitude digest The senate's courtesy ? Let deeds express What 's like to be their words : ' We did request it ; We are the greater poll, and in true fear They gave us our demands.' Thus we debase The nature of our seats and make the rabble Call our cares fears, which will in time

90 Coriolanus [Act m

Break ope the locks o' the senate and bring in The crows to peck the eagles.

Menenius. Come, enough.

Brutus. Enough, with over-measure.

Coriolanus. No, take more :

What may be sworn by, both divine and human, 141 Seal what I end withal ! This double worship, — Where one part does disdain with cause, the other Insult without all reason, where gentry, title, wisdom, Cannot conclude but by the yea and no Of general ignorance, — it must omit Real necessities, and give way the while To unstable slightness. Purpose so barr'd, it follows Nothing is done to purpose. Therefore, beseech you, — You that will be less fearful than discreet, 150

That love the fundamental part of state More than you doubt the change on 't, that prefer A noble life before a long, and wish To jump a body with a dangerous physic That 's sure of death without it, — at once pluck out The multitudinous tongue ; let them not lick The sweet which is their poison. Your dishonour Mangles true judgment and bereaves the state Of that integrity which should become 't, Not having the power to do the good it would, 160

For the ill which doth control 't.

Brutus. Has said enough.

Sicinius. Has spoken like a traitor, and shall answer As traitors do.

Scene I] Coriolanus 91

Coriolanus. Thou wretch, despite o'erwhelm thee ! — What should the people do with these bald tribunes ? On whom depending, their obedience fails To the greater bench. In a rebellion, When what 's not meet, but what must be, was law, Then were they chosen ; in a better hour, Let what is meet be said it must be meet, 170

And throw their power i' the dust.

Brutus. Manifest treason 1

Sicinius. This a consul ? no I

Brutus. The aediles, ho 1 —

Enter an

Let him be apprehended. Sicinius. Go, call the people, — \Exit &dile\ in whose

name myself

Attach thee as a traitorous innovator, A foe to the public weal. Obey, I charge thee, And follow to thine answer. Coriolanus. Hence, old goat I

Senators, etc. We '11 surety him. Cominius. Aged sir, hands off.

Coriolanus. Hence, rotten thing! or I shall shake

thy bones Out of thy garments.

Sicinius. Help, ye citizens 1 180

Enter a rabble of Citizens, with the Menenius. On both sides more respect.

92 Coriolanus [Act m

Sicinius. Here 's he that would take from you all your power.

Brutus. Seize him, sediles !

Citizens. Down with him 1 down with him I

Senators, etc. Weapons, weapons, weapons !

\They all bustle about Coriolanus, crying 1 Tribunes ! ' ' Patricians ! ' ' Citizens ! ' ' What, ho ! ' ' Sicinius ! ' ' Brutus ! ' ' Coriolanus ! ' ' Citizens 1 ' ' Peace, peace, peace ! ' ' Stay, hold, peace ! '

Menenius. What is about to be ? I am out of breath ; Confusion 's near ; I cannot speak. — You, tribunes 190 To the people ! — Coriolanus, patience ! — Speak, good Sicinius.

Sicinius. Hear me, people ; peace !

Citizens. Let 's hear our tribune. — Peace ! Speak, speak, speak.

Sicinius. You are at point to lose your liberties. Marcius would have all from you ; Marcius, Whom late you have nam'd for consul.

Menenius. Fie, fie, fie !

This is the way to kindle, not to quench.

i Senator. To unbuild the city and to lay all flat.

Sicinius. What is the city but the people ?

Citizens. True,

The people are the city. 200

Brutus. By the consent of all, we were establish'd The people's magistrates.

Citizens. You so remain.

Menenius. And so are like to do.

Scene I] Coriolanus 93

Cominius. That is the way to lay the city flat, To bring the roof to the foundation, And bury all, which yet distinctly ranges, In heaps and piles of ruin.

Sicinius. This deserves death.

Brutus. Or let us stand to our authority, Or let us lose it. — We do here pronounce, Upon the part o' the people, in whose power no

We were elected theirs, Marcius is worthy Of present death.

Sicinius. Therefore lay hold of him ;

Bear him to the rock Tarpeian, and from thence Into destruction cast him.

Brutus. jiEdiles, seize him I

Citizens. Yield, Marcius, yield 1

Menenius. Hear me one word ;

Beseech you, tribunes, hear me but a word.

jEdiles. Peace, peace 1

Menenius. \To Brutus'} Be that you seem, truly your

country's friend,

And temperately proceed to what you would Thus violently redress.

Brutus. Sir, those cold ways, 220

That seem like prudent helps, are very poisonous Where the disease is violent. — Lay hands upon him, And bear him to the rock.

Coriolanus. No, I '11 die here.

\_Drawing his sword. There 's some among you have beheld me fighting;

94 Coriolanus [Act m

Come, try upon yourselves what you have seen me.

Menenius. Down with that sword ! — Tribunes, with draw awhile.

Brutus. Lay hands upon him.

Menenius. Help Marcius, help,

You that be noble ; help him, young and old !

Citizens. Down with him, down with him 1 \The Tribunes, the sEdiles, and the People are beat in.

Menenius. Go, get you to your house ; be gone, away ! 230

All will be naught else.

2 Senator. Get you gone.

Coriolanus. Stand fast ;

We have as many friends as enemies.

Menenius. Shall it be put to that ?

i Senator. The gods forbid 1

I prithee, noble friend, home to thy house ; Leave us to cure this cause.

Menenius. For 't is a sore upon us

You cannot tent yourself. Be gone, beseech you.

Cominius. Come, sir, along with us.

Coriolanus. I would they were barbarians — as they

are, Though in Rome litter'd — not Romans — as they are

not, Though calv'd i' the porch o' the Capitol —

Menenius. Be gone ;

Put not your worthy rage into your tongue ; 241

One time will owe another.

Scene I] Coriolanus 95

Coriolanus. On fair ground

I could beat forty of them.

Mencnius. I could myself

Take up a brace o' the best of them ; yea, the two tribunes.

Cominius. But now 't is odds beyond arithmetic ; And manhood is call'd foolery when it stands Against a falling fabric. — Will you hence, Before the tag return ? whose rage doth rend Like interrupted waters and o'erbear What they are us'd to bear.

Mfnenius. Pray you, be gone. 250

I '11 try whether my old wit be in request With those that have but little ; this must be patch 'd With cloth of any colour.

Cominius. Nay, come away.

[Exeunt Coriolanus, Cominius, and others.

1 Patrician. This man has marr'd his fortune. Menenius. His nature is too noble for the world ;

He would not flatter Neptune for his trident, Or Jove for 's power to thunder. His heart 's his mouth ; What his breast forges, that his tongue must vent, And, being angry, does forget that ever 259

He heard the name of death. — [A noise within.

Here 's goodly work 1

2 Patrician. I would they were a-bed 1 Menenius. I would they were in Tiber 1 — What the

vengeance 1 Could he not speak 'em fair ?

96 Coriolanus [Act III

Re-enter BRUTUS and SICINIUS, with the rabble

Sicinius. Where is this viper

That would depopulate the city and Be every man himself ?

Menenius. You worthy tribunes, —

Sicinius. He shall be thrown down the Tarpeian rock With rigorous hands ; he hath resisted law, And therefore law shall scorn him further trial Than the severity of the public power Which he so sets at nought.

i Citizen. He shall well know 270

The noble tribunes are the people's mouths, And we their hands.

Citizens. He shall, sure on 't.

Menenius. Sir, sir, —

Sicinius. Peace !

Menenius. Do not cry havoc, where you should but

hunt With modest warrant.

Sicinius. Sir, how comes 't that you

Have holp to make this rescue ?

Menenius. Hear me speak. —

As I do know the consul's worthiness, So can I name his faults, —

Sicinius. Consul 1 what consul ?

Menenius. The consul Coriolanus.

Brutus. He consul 1 280

Citizens. No, no, no, no, no 1

Scene I] Coriolanus 97

Menenius. If, by the tribunes' leave, and yours, good

people,

I may be heard, I would crave a word or two, The which shall turn you to no further harm Than so much loss of time.

Sicinius. Speak briefly then ;

For we are peremptory to dispatch This viperous traitor. To eject him hence Were but one danger, and to keep him here Our certain death ; therefore it is decreed He dies to-night.

Menenius. Now the good gods forbid 290

That our renowned Rome, whose gratitude Towards her deserved children is enroll'd In Jove's own book, like an unnatural dam Should now eat up her own 1

Sicinius. He 's a disease that must be cut away.

Menenius. O, he 's a limb that has but a disease ; Mortal, to cut it off, to cure it easy. What has he done to Rome that 's worthy death ? Killing our enemies, the blood he hath lost — Which, I dare vouch, is more than that he hath 300 By many an ounce — he dropp'd it for his country ; And what is left, to lose it by his country Were to us all that do 't and suffer it A brand to the end o' the world.

Sicinius. This is clean kam.

Brutus. Merely awry. When he did love his country, It honour'd him.

CORIOLANUS — 7

98 Coriolanus [Act III

Menenius. The service of the foot,

Being once gangren'd, is not then respected For what before it was.

Brutus. We '11 hear no more. —

Pursue him to his house, and pluck him thence, Lest his infection, being of catching nature, 310

Spread further.

Menenius. One word more, one word. This tiger-footed rage, when it shall find The harm of unscann'd swiftness, will too late Tie leaden pounds to 's heels. Proceed by process ; Lest parties, as he is belov'd, break out And sack great Rome with Romans.

Brutus. If it were so, —

Sicinius. What do ye talk ? Have we not had a taste of his obedience ? Our aediles smote ? ourselves resisted ? — Come.

Menenius. Consider this: he has been bred i' the wars 320

Since he could draw a sword, and is ill school'd In bolted language ; meal and bran together He throws without distinction. Give me leave, I '11 go to him, and undertake to bring him Where he shall answer, by a lawful form, In peace, to his utmost peril.

i Senator. Noble tribunes,

It is the humane way ; the other course Will prove too bloody, and the end of it Unknown to the beginning.

Scene II] Coriolanus 99

Sicinius. Noble Menenius,

Be you then as the people's officer. — 330

Masters, lay down your weapons.

Brutus. Go not home.

Sicinius. Meet on the market-place. — We '11 attend

you there ;

Where if you bring not Marcius, we '11 proceed In our first way.

Menenius. I '11 bring him to you. —

[To the Senators'] Let me desire your company; he must

come, Or what is worst will follow.

i Senator. Pray you, let 's to him.

[Exeunt.

SCENE II. A Room in Coriolanus's House Enter CORIOLANUS with Patricians

Coriolanus. Let them pull all about mine ears, pre sent me

Death on the wheel or at wild horses' heels, Or pile ten hills on the Tarpeian rock, That the precipitation might down stretch Below the beam of sight, yet will I still Be thus to them.

i Patrician. You do the nobler.

Coriolanus. I muse my mother Does not approve me further, who was wont To call them woollen vassals, things created

ioo Coriolanus [Act m

To buy and sell with groats, to show bare heads 10 In congregations, to yawn, be still, and wonder, When one but of my ordinance stood up To speak of peace or war. —

Enter VOLUMNIA

I talk of you.

Why did you wish me milder ? would you have me False to my nature ? Rather say I play The man I am.

Volumnia. O, sir, sir, sir, I would have had you put your power well on Before you had worn it out.

Coriolanus. Let go.

Volumnia. You might have been enough the man

you are,

With striving less to be so ; lesser had been 20

The thwartings of your dispositions if You had not show'd them how you were dispos'd Ere they lack'd power to cross you.

Coriolanus. Let them hang.

Volumnia. Ay, and burn too.

Enter MENENIUS with the Senators

Menenius. Come, come, you have been too rough,

something too rough ; You must return and mend it.

i Senator. There 's no remedy ;

Scene II] Coriolanus 101

Unless, by not so doing, our good city Cleave in the midst and perish.

Volumnia. Pray, be counselPd.

I have a heart as little apt as yours, But yet a brain that leads my use of anger 30

To better vantage.

Menenius. Well said, noble woman 1

Before he should thus stoop to the herd, but that The violent fit o' the time craves it as physic For the whole state, I would put mine armour on, Which I can scarcely bear.

Coriolanus. What must I do ?

Menenius. Return to the tribunes.

Coriolanus. Well, what then ? what then ?

Menenius. Repent what you have spoke.

Coriolanus. For them ! I cannot do it to the gods ; Must I then do 't to them ?

Volumnia. You are too absolute ;

Though therein you can never be too noble 40

But when extremities speak. I have heard you say, Honour and policy, like unsever'd friends, I* the war do grow together ; grant that, and tell me, In peace what each of them by the other lose, That they combine not there.

Coriolanus. Tush, tush 1

Menenius. A good demand.

Volumnia. If it be honour in your wars to seem The same you are not — which, for your best ends, You adopt your policy — how is it less or worse

IO2 Coriolanus [Act III

That it shall hold companionship in peace

With honour, as in war, since that to both 50

It stands in like request ?

Coriolanus. Why force you this ?

Volumnia. Because that now it lies you on to speak To the people ; not by your own instruction, Nor by the matter which your heart prompts you, But with such words that are but roted in Your tongue, though but bastards and syllables Of no allowance to your bosom's truth. Now, this no more dishonours you at all Than to take in a town with gentle words, Which else would put you to your fortune and 60

The hazard of much blood. I would dissemble with my nature where My fortunes and my friends at stake requir'd I should do so in honour. I am in this, Your wife, your son, these senators, the nobles ; And you will rather show our general louts How you can frown than spend a fawn upon 'em For the inheritance of their loves and safeguard Of what that want might ruin.

Menenius. Noble lady ! —

Come, go with us : speak fair ; you may salve so, 70 Not what is dangerous present, but the loss Of what is past.

Volumnia. I prithee now, my son,

Go to them with this bonnet in thy hand, And thus far having stretch'd it — here be with them —

Scene II] Coriolanus 103

Thy knee bussing the stones — for in such business

Action is eloquence, and the eyes of the ignorant

More learned than the ears — waving thy head,

Which often, thus, correcting thy stout heart,

Now humble as the ripest mulberry

That will not hold the handling, — say to them 80

Thou art their soldier, and being bred in broils

Hast not the soft way which, thou dost confess,

Were fit for thee to use as they to claim,

In asking their good loves ; but thou wilt frame

Thyself, forsooth, hereafter theirs, so far

As thou hast power and person.

Menenius. This but done,

Even as she speaks, why, their hearts were yours ; For they have pardons, being ask'd, as free As words to little purpose.

Volumnia. Prithee now,

Go, and be rul'd ; although I know thou hadst rather 90 Follow thine enemy in a fiery gulf Than flatter him in a bower. Here is Cominius.

Enter COMINIUS

Cominius. I have been i' the market-place, and, sir,

't is fit

You make strong party or defend yourself By calmness or by absence ; all 's in anger.

Menenius. Only fair speech.

Cominius. I think 't will serve, if he

Can thereto frame his spirit.

IO4 Coriolanus [Act m

Volumnia. He must, and will. —

Prithee now, say you will and go about it.

Coriolanus. Must I go show them my unbarb'd

sconce ? Must I

With my base tongue give to my noble heart 100

A lie that it must bear ? Well, I will do 't; Yet, were there but this single plot to lose> This mould of Marcius, they to dust should grind it And throw 't against the wind. — To the market-place ! You have put me now to such a part which never I shall discharge to the life.

Cominius. Come, come, we '11 prompt you.

Volumnia. I prithee now, sweet son, as thou hast

said

My praises made thee first a soldier, so, To have my praise for this, perform a part Thou hast not done before.

Coriolanus. Well, I must do 't. no

Away, my disposition, and possess me Some harlot's spirit ! my throat of war be turn'd, Which quired with my drum, into a pipe Small as an eunuch, or the virgin voice That babies lulls asleep ! the smiles of knaves Tent in my cheeks, and schoolboys' tears take up The glasses of my sight ! a beggar's tongue Make motion through my lips, and my arm'd knees, Who bow'd but in my stirrup, bend like his That hath receiv'd an alms ! — I will not do 't, 120

Lest I surcease to honour mine own truth

Scene II] Coriolanus 105

And by my body's action teach my mind A most inherent baseness.

Volumnia. At thy choice, then.

To beg of thee, it is my more dishonour Than thou of them. Come all to ruin ; let Thy mother rather feel thy pride than fear Thy dangerous stoutness, for I mock at death With as big heart as thou. Do as thou list. Thy valiantness was mine, thou suck'dst it from me, But owe thy pride thyself.

Coriolanus. Pray, be content. 130

Mother, I am going to the market-place ; Chide me no more. I '11 mountebank their loves, Cog their hearts from them, and come home be-

lov'd

Of all the trades in Rome. Look, I am going ; Commend me to my wife. I '11 return consul, Or never trust to what my tongue can do I' the way of flattery further.

Volumnia. Do your will. [Exit.

Cominius. Away 1 the tribunes do attend you : arm

yourself

To answer mildly ; for they are prepar'd With accusations, as I hear, more strong 140

Than are upon you yet.

Coriolanus. The word is, mildly. — Pray you, let

us go;

Let them accuse me by invention, I Will answer in mine honour.

io6 Coriolanus [Act m

Menenius. Ay, but mildly.

Coriolanus. Well, mildly be it then, — mildly !

[Exeunt.

SCENE III. The Same. The Forum Enter SICINIUS and BRUTUS

Brutus. In this point charge him home, that he

affects

Tyrannical power ; if he evade us there, Enforce him with his envy to the people, And that the spoil got on the Antiates Was ne'er distributed. —

Enter an ^dile

What, will he come ?

&dile. He 's coming.

Brutus. How accompanied ?

jEdile. With old Menenius and those senators That always favour'd him.

Sicinius. Have you a catalogue

Of all the voices that we have procur'd Set down by the poll ?

&dile. I have ; 't is ready. 10

Sicinius. Have you collected them by tribes ?

ALdile. I have.

Sicinius. Assemble presently the people hither ; And when they hear me say * It shall be so I' the right and strength o' the commons,' be it either For death, for fine, or banishment, then let them,

Scene III] Coriolanus 107

If I say fine, cry 'Fine,' if death, cry ' Death ; * Insisting on the old prerogative And power i' the truth o' the cause.

^Edile. I shall inform them.

Brutus. And when such time they have begun to

cry,

Let them not cease, but with a din confus'd 20

Enforce the present execution Of what we chance to sentence.

JEdile. Very well.

Sidnius. Make them be strong and ready for this

hint When we shall hap to give 't them.

Brutus. Go about it. — [Exit JEdile.

Put him to choler straight. He hath been us'd Ever to conquer, and to have his worth Of contradiction. Being once chaf'd, he cannot Be rein'd again to temperance ; then he speaks What 's in his heart, and that is there which looks With us to break his neck.

Sidnius. Well, here he comes. 30

Enter CORIOLANUS, MENENIUS, and COMINIUS, with Senators and Patricians

Menenius. Calmly, I do beseech you.

Coriolanus. Ay, as an ostler, that for the poorest

piece Will bear the knave by the volume. — The honour'd

gods

io8 Coriolanus [Act in

Keep Rome in safety, and the chairs of justice Supplied with worthy men ! plant love among us ! Throng our large temples with the shows of peace, And not our streets with war !

i Senator. Amen, amen.

Menenius. A noble wish.

Re-enter ^Edile with Citizens

Sicinius. Draw near, ye people.

sEdile. List to your tribunes. Audience ! peace, I say ! 4o

Coriolanus. First, hear me speak.

Both Tribunes. Well, say. — Peace, ho !

Coriolanus. Shall I be charg'd no further than this

present ? Must all determine here ?

Sicinius. I do demand

If you submit you to the people's voices, Allow their officers and are content To suffer lawful censure for such faults As shall be prov'd upon you ?

Coriolanus. I am content.

Menenius. Lo, citizens, he says he is content. The warlike service he has done, consider ! think Upon the wounds his body bears, which show 50

Like graves i' the holy churchyard.

Coriolanus. Scratches with briers,

Scars to move laughter only.

Menenius. Consider further

Scene III] Coriolanus 109

That when he speaks not like a citizen, You find him like a soldier ; do not take His rougher accents for malicious sounds, But, as I say, such as become a soldier Rather than envy you.

Cominius. Well, well, no more.

Coriolanus. What is the matter That being pass'd for consul with full voice, I am so dishonour 'd that the very hour 60

You take it off again ?

Sidnius. Answer to us.

Coriolanus. Say, then ; 't is true, I ought so.

Sidnius. We charge you that you have contriv'd to

take

From Rome all season 'd office and to wind Yourself into a power tyrannical, For which you are a traitor to the people.

Coriolanus. How ! traitor 1

Menenius. Nay, temperately ; your promise.

Coriolanus. The fires i' the lowest hell fold in the

people !

Call me their traitor 1 — Thou injurious tribune 1 Within thine eyes sat twenty thousand deaths, 70

In thy hands clutch'd as many millions, in Thy lying tongue both numbers, I would say * Thou liest ' unto thee with a voice as free As I do pray the gods.

Sidnius. Mark you this, people ?

Citizens. To the rock, to the rock with him 1

no Coriolanus [Act m

Sicinius. Peace 1

We need not put new matter to his charge ; What you have seen him do and heard him speak, Beating your officers, cursing yourselves, Opposing laws with strokes and here defying Those whose great power must try him, even this, 80 So criminal and in such capital kind, Deserves the extremest death.

Brutus. But since he hath

Serv'd well for Rome, —

Coriolanus. What do you prate of service ?

Brutus. I talk of that, that know it.

Coriolanus. You ?

Menenius. Is this the promise that you made your mother ?

Cominius. Know, I pray you, —

Coriolanus. I '11 know no further.

Let them pronounce the steep Tarpeian death, Vagabond exile, flaying, pent to linger But with a grain a day, I would not buy 90

Their mercy at the price of one fair word, Nor check my courage for what they can give, To have 't with saying good morrow.

Sicinius. For that he has,

As much as in him lies, from time to time Envied against the people, seeking means To pluck away their power, as now at last Given hostile strokes, and that not in the presence Of dreaded justice, but on the ministers

Scene ill] Coriolanus ill

That do distribute it ; in the name o' the people

And in the power of us the tribunes, we, 100

Even from this instant, banish him our city,

In peril of precipitation

From off the rock Tarpeian, never more

To enter our Rome gates. I' the people's name,

I say it shall be so.

Citizens. It shall be so, it shall be so ; let him away. He 's banish'd, and it shall be so.

Cominius. Hear me, my masters, and my common friends, —

Sidnius. He 's sentenc'd ; no more hearing.

Cominius. Let me speak ;

I have been consul, and can show for Rome no

Her enemies' marks upon me. I do love My country's good with a respect more tender, More holy and profound, than mine own life, My dear wife's estimate, her womb's increase, And treasure of my loins ; then if I would Speak that —

Sidnius. We know your drift ; speak what ?

Brutus. There 's no more to be said but he is

banish'd,

As enemy to the people and his country ; It shall be so.

Citizens. It shall be so, it shall be so.

Coriolanus. You common cry of curs 1 whose breath I hate 120

As reek o' the rotten fens, whose loves I prize

H2 Coriolanus [Act III

As the dead carcasses of unburied men

That do corrupt my air, I banish you ;

And here remain with your uncertainty !

Let every feeble rumour shake your hearts 1

Your enemies, with nodding of their plumes,

Fan you into despair ! Have the power still

To banish your defenders ; till at length

Your ignorance, which finds not till it feels,

Making but reservation of yourselves, 130

Still your own foes, deliver you as most

Abated captives to some nation

That won you without blows ! Despising,

For you, the city, thus I turn my back.

There is a world elsewhere.

[Exeunt Coriolanus, Cominius, Menenius, Senators, and Patricians.

^Edile. The people's enemy is gone, is gone !

Citizens. Our enemy is banish 'd ! he is gone ! Hoo 1 Hoo ! [They all shout, and throw up their caps.

Sicinius. Go, see him out at gates, and follow him, As he hath follow'd you, with all despite ; Give him deserv'd vexation. Let a guard 140

Attend us through the city.

Citizens. Come, come, let 's see him out at gates ;

come. — The gods preserve our noble tribunes ! — Come.

[Exeunt.

ROMAN HIGHWAY

ACT IV

SCENE I. Rome. Before a Gate of the City

Enter CORIOLANUS, VOLUMNIA, VIRGILIA, MENENIUS, COMINIUS, with the young Nobility of Rome

Coriolanus. Come, leave your tears ; a brief farewell.

The beast

With many heads butts me away. — Nay, mother, Where is your ancient courage ? you were us'd To say extremity was the trier of spirits ; That common chances common men could bear ; That when the sea was calm all boats alike Show'd mastership in floating ; fortune's blows, When most struck home, being gentle wounded, craves CORIOLANUS — 8 113

H4 Coriolanus [Act IV

A noble cunning. You were us'd to load me

With precepts that would make invincible 10

The heart that conn'd them.

Virgilia. O heavens ! O heavens !

Coriolanus. Nay, I prithee, woman, —

Volumnia. Now the red pestilence strike all trades

in Rome, And occupations perish !

Coriolanus. What, what, what !

I shall be lov'd when I am lack'd. Nay, mother, Resume that spirit when you were won't to say, If you had been the wife of Hercules, Six of his labours you 'd have done and sav'd Your husband so much sweat. — Cominius, Droop not ; adieu. — Farewell, my wife, my mother. 20 I '11 do well yet. — Thou old and true Menenius, Thy tears are salter than a younger man's And venomous to thine eyes. — My sometime general, I have seen thee stern, and thou hast oft beheld Heart-hardening spectacles ; tell these sad women 'T is fond to wail inevitable strokes, As 't is to laugh at 'em. — My mother, you wot well My hazards still have been your solace ; and Believe 't not lightly — though I go alone, Like to a lonely dragon that his fen 30

Makes fear'd and talk'd of more than seen — your son Will or exceed the common or be caught With cautelous baits and practice.

Volumnia. My first son,

Scene I] Coriolanus 115

Whither wilt thou go ? Take good Cominius With thee awhile ; determine on some course More than a wild exposture to each chance That starts i' the way before thee.

Coriolanus. O the gods 1

Cominius. I '11 follow thee a month, devise with thee Where thou shalt rest, that thou mayst hear of us, And we of thee ; so, if the time thrust forth 40

A cause for thy repeal, we shall not send O'er the vast world to seek a single man, And lose advantage, which doth ever cool I' the absence o' the needer.

Coriolanus. Fare ye well.

Thou hast years upon thee, and thou art too full Of the wars' surfeits, to go rove with one That 's yet unbruis'd ; bring me but out at gate. — Come, my sweet wife, my dearest mother, and My friends of noble touch, when I am forth, Bid me farewell, and smile. I pray you, come. 50

While I remain above the ground you shall Hear from me still, and never of me aught But what is like me formerly.

Menenius. That 's worthily

As any ear can hear. — Come, let 's not weep. — If I could shake off but one seven years From these old arms and legs, by the good gods, I 'd with thee every foot.

Coriolanus. Give me thy Haiti. —

Come. [Exeunt.

n6 Coriolanus [Act iv

SCENE II. The Same. A Street near the Gate Enter SICINIUS, BRUTUS, and an ^Edile

Sidnius. Bid them all home ; he 's gone, and we '11

no further.

The nobility are vex'd, whom we see have sided In his behalf.

Brutus. Now we have shown our power,

Let us seem humbler after it is done Than when it was a-doing.

Sidnius. Bid them home ;

Say their great enemy is gone, and they Stand in their ancient strength.

Brutus. Dismiss them home. —

[Exit ^Edile. Here comes his mother.

Enter VOLUMNIA, VIRGILIA, and MENENIUS

Sidnius. Let 's not meet her.

Brutus. Why ?

Sidnius. They say she 's mad.

Brutus. They have ta'en note of us ; keep on your

way. 10

Volumnia. O, ye 're well met ; the hoarded plague ov

the gods

Requite your^love !

Menenius. ~" Peace, peace ; be not so loud.

Volumnia: K that I could for weeping, you should

hear, —

Scene II] Coriolanus 117

Nay, and you shall hear some. — [To Brutus] Will you be gone ?

Virgilia. \To Sicinius] You shall stay too ; I would

I had the power To say so to my husband.

Sicinius. Are you mankind ?

Volumnia. Ay, fool ; is that a shame ? — Note but

this fool. —

Was not a man my father ? Hadst thou foxship To banish him that struck more blows for Rome Than thou hast spoken words ?

Sicinius. O blessed heavens ! 20

Volumnia. Moe noble blows than ever thou wise

words ; And for Rome's good. I'll tell thee what; — yet

go.—

Nay, but thou shalt stay too. — I would my son Were in Arabia, and thy tribe before him, His good sword in his hand.

Sicinius. What then ?

Virgilia. What then !

He 'd make an end of thy posterity.

Volumnia. Bastards and all. — Good man, the wounds that he does bear for Rome I

Menenius. Come, come, peace.

Sicinius. I would he had continued to his country As he began, and not unknit himself 31

The noble knot he made.

Brutus. I would he had.

1 1 8 Coriolanus [Act IV

Volumnia. I would he had ! 'T was you incens'd the

rabble ;

Cats, that can judge as fitly of his worth As I can of those mysteries which heaven Will not have earth to know.

Brutus. Pray, let us go.

Volumnia. Now, pray, sir, get you gone ; You have done a brave deed. Ere you go, hear this : As far as doth the Capitol exceed

The meanest house in Rome, so far my son — 40

This lady's husband here, this, do you see ? — Whom you have banish'd, does exceed you all.

Brutus. Well, well, we '11 leave you.

Sicinius. Why stay we to be baited

With one that wants her wits ?

Volumnia. Take my prayers with you.

\_Exeunt Tribunes.

I would the gods had nothing else to do But to confirm my curses ! Could I meet 'em But once a-day, it would unclog my heart Of what lies heavy to 't.

Menenius. You have told them home ;

And, by my troth, you have cause. You '11 sup with me ?

Volumnia. Anger 's my meat ; I sup upon myself, 50 And so shall starve with feeding. — Come, let 's go. Leave this faint puling, and lament as I do, In anger, Juno-like. Come, come, come.

Menenius. Fie, fie, fie 1 {Exeunt.

Scene Hi] Coriolanus 119

SCENE III. A Highway between Rome and Antium Enter a Roman and a Volsce, meeting

Roman. I know you well, sir, and you know me ; your name, I think, is Adrian.

Volsce. It is so, sir ; truly, I have forgot you.

Roman. I am a Roman ; and my services are, as you are, against 'em. Know you me yet ?

Volsce. Nicanor? no.

Roman. The same, sir.

Volsce. You had more beard when I last saw you ; but your favour is well appeared by your tongue. What 's the news in Rome ? I have a note from the Volscian state, to find you out there ; you have well saved me a day's journey. 12

Roman. There hath been in Rome strange insur rections ; the people against the senators, patricians, and nobles.

Volsce. Hath been 1 is it ended, then ? Our state thinks not so ; they are in a most warlike prepara tion, and hope to come upon them in the heat of their division. 19

Roman. The main blaze of it is past, but a small thing would make it flame again ; for the nobles receive so to heart the banishment of that worthy Coriolanus that they are in a ripe aptness to take all power from the people and to pluck from them their tribunes for ever. This lies glowing, I can

\

1 20 Coriolanus [Act IV

tell you, and is almost mature for the violent break ing out.

Volsce. Coriolanus banished 1

Roman. Banished, sir.

Volsce. You will be welcome with this intelligence, Nicanor. 31

Roman. The day serves well for them now. I have heard it said, the fittest time to corrupt a man's wife is when she 's fallen out with her hus band. Your noble Tullus Aufidius will appear well in these wars, his great opposer, Coriolanus, being now in no request of his country.

Volsce. He cannot choose. I am most fortunate, thus accidentally to encounter you ; you have ended my business, and I will merrily accompany you home. 40

Roman. I shall, between this and supper, tell you most strange things from Rome, all tending to the good of their adversaries. Have you an army ready, say you ?

Volsce. A most royal one ; the centurions and their charges, distinctly billeted, already in the enter tainment, and to be on foot at an hour's warning.

Roman. I am joyful to hear of their readiness, and am the man, I think, that shall set them in present action. So, sir, heartily well met, and most glad of your company. 5*

Volsce. You take my part from me, sir ; I have the most cause to be glad of yours.

Roman. Well, let us go together, \Exeunt

Scene ivj Coriolanus 121

SCENE IV. An/turn. Before Aufidius's House

Enter CORIOLANUS, in mean apparel, disguised and muffled

Coriolanus. A goodly city is this Antium. — City, 'T is I that made thy widows ; many an heir Of these fair edifices fore my wars Have I heard groan and drop ; then know me not, Lest that thy wives with spits, and boys with stones, In puny battle slay me. —

Enter a Citizen

Save you, sir.

Citizen. And you.

Coriolanus. Direct me, if it be your will,

Where great Aufidius lies. Is he in Antium ?

Citizen. He is, and feasts the nobles of the state At his house this night.

Coriolanus. Which is his house, beseech you ?

Citizen. This, here before you.

Coriolanus. Thank you, sir ; farewell. —

[Exit Citizen.

O world, thy slippery turns ! Friends now fast sworn, Whose double bosoms seem to wear one heart, 13

Whose house, whose bed, whose meal and exercise, Are still together, who twin, as 't were, in love Unseparable, shall within this hour, On a dissension of a doit, break out

122 Coriolanus [Act IV

•To bitterest enmity ; so, fellest foes, Whose passions and whose plots have broke their

sleep

To take the one the other, by some chance, 20

Some trick not worth an egg, shall grow dear friends And interjoin their issues. So with me ; My birthplace hate I, and my love 's upon This enemy town. I '11 enter ; if he slay me He does fair justice; if he give me way I '11 do his country service. [Exit.

SCENE V. The Same. A Hall in Aufidius's House Music within. Enter a Servingman

1 Servingman. Wine, wine, wine ! — What service

is here 1 I think our fellows are asleep. [Exit.

Enter a second Servingman

2 Servingman. Where 's Cotus ? my master calls for him. — Cotus 1 [Exit.

Enter CORIOLANUS

Coriolanus. A goodly house. The feast smells well ;

but I Appear not like a guest.

Re-enter the first Servingman

i Servingman. What would you have, friend ? whence are you ? Here 's no place for you ; pray, go to the door. [Exit.

Scene V] Coriolanus 123

Coriolanus. I have deserv'd no better entertain ment, 10 In being Coriolanus.

Re-enter second Servingman

2 Servingman. Whence are you, sir? Has the porter his eyes in his head that he gives entrance to such companions ? Pray, get you out.

Coriolanus. Away 1

2 Servingman. Away ! get you away.

Coriolanus. Now thou 'rt troublesome.

2 Servingman. Are you so brave ? I '11 have you talked with anon.

Enter a third Servingman. The first meets him

3 Servingman. What fellow 's this ? 20 i Servingman. A strange one as ever I looked on.

I cannot get him out o' the house ; prithee, call my master to him. \Retires.

3 Servingman. What have you to do here, fellow ? Pray you, avoid the house.

Coriolanus. Let me but stand ; I will not hurt your hearth.

3 Servingman. What are you ?

Coriolanus. A gentleman.

3 Servingman. A marvellous poor one. 30

Coriolanus. True, so I am.

3 Servingman. Pray you, poor gentleman, take up some other station ; here 's no place for you. Pray you, avoid ; come.

124 Coriolanusr [Act IV

Coriolanus. Follow your function, go, and batten on cold bits. \_Pushes him away from him.

3 Servingman. What, you will not ? — Prithee, tell my master what a strange guest he has here.

2 Servingman. And I shall. \Exit.

3 Servingman. Where dwellest thou ? 40 Coriolanus. Under the canopy.

3 Servingman. Under the canopy 1

Coriolanus. Ay.

3 Servingman. Where 's that ?

Coriolanus. I' the city of kites and crows.

3 Servingman. I' the city of kites and crows! — What an ass it is 1 — Then thou dwellest with daws too?

Coriolanus. No, I serve not thy master.

3 Servingman. How, sir 1 do you meddle with my 50 master ?

Coriolanus. Ay ; 't is an honester service than to meddle with thy mistress. Thou prat'st and prat'st; serve with thy trencher,

hence! \Beats him away. Exit third Servingman.

Enter AUFIDIUS with the second Servingman

Aufidius. Where is this fellow ?

2 Setvingman. Here, sir. I 'd have beaten him like a dog but for disturbing the lords within. [Retires.

Aufidius. Whence com'st thou ? what wouldst thou ?

thy name ? Why speak'st not ? speak, man ; what 's thy name ?

Scene V] Coriolanus 125

Coriolanus. \Unmuffling\ If, Tullus, 60

Not yet thou knowest me, and, seeing me, dost not Think me for the man I am, necessity Commands me name myself.

Aufidius. What is thy name ?

Coriolanus. A name unmusical to the Volscians'

ears, And harsh in sound to thine.

Aufidius. Say, what 's thy name ?

Thou hast a grim appearance, and thy face Bears a command in 't; though thy tackle 's torn, Thou show'st a noble vessel. What 's thy name ?

Coriolanus. Prepare thy brow to frown. Know'st thou me yet ?

Aufidius. I know thee not ; thy name ? 70

Coriolanus. My name is Caius Marcius, who hath

done

To thee particularly, and to all the Volsces, Great hurt and mischief ; thereto witness may My surname, Coriolanus. The painful service, The extreme dangers, and the drops of blood Shed for my thankless country are requited But with that surname ; a good memory, And witness of the malice and displeasure Which thou shouldst bear me. Only that name re mains ;

The cruelty and envy of the people, 80

Permitted by our dastard nobles, who Have all forsook me, hath devour 'd the rest,

126 Coriolanus [Act IV

And suffer'd me by the voice of slaves to be

Whoop'd out of Rome. Now, this extremity

Hath brought me to thy hearth ; not out of hope —

Mistake me not — to save my life, for if

I had fear'd death, of all the men i' the world

I would have voided thee, but in mere spite,

To be full quit of those my banishers,

Stand I before thee here. Then if thou hast 90

A heart of wreak in thee, that wilt revenge

Thine own particular wrongs and stop those maims

Of shame seen through thy country, speed thee straight

And make my misery serve thy turn ; so use it

That my revengeful services may prove

As benefits to thee, for I will fight

Against my canker'd country with the spleen

Of all the under fiends. But if so be

Thou dar'st not this, and that to prove more fortunes

Thou 'rt tir'd, then, in a word, I also am ioc

Longer to live most weary and present

My throat to thee and to thy ancient malice ;

Which not to cut would show thee but a fool,

Since I have ever follow'd thee with hate,

Drawn tuns of blood out of thy country's breast,

And cannot live but to thy shame, unless

It be to do thee service.

Aufidius. O Marcius, Marcius !

Each word thou hast spoke hath weeded from my

heart A root of ancient envy. If Jupiter

Scene V] Coriolanus 1 27

Should from yond cloud speak divine things, no

And say * 'T is true,' I 'd not believe them more

Than thee, all-noble Marcius. Let me twine

Mine arms about that body, where-against

My grained ash an hundred times hath broke,

And scarr'd the moon with splinters. Here I clip

The anvil of my sword, and do contest

As hotly and as nobly with thy love,

As ever in ambitious strength I did

Contend against thy valour. Know thou first,

I lov'd the maid I married, never man 120

Sigh'd truer breath ; but that I see thee here,

Thou noble thing ! more dances my rapt heart

Than when I first my wedded mistress saw

Bestride my threshold. Why, thou Mars 1 I tell thee

We have a power on foot ; and I had purpose

Once more to hew thy target from thy brawn

Or lose mine arm for 't. Thou hast beat me out

Twelve several times, and I have nightly since

Dreamt of encounters 'twixt thyself and me ;

We have been down together in my sleep, 130

Unbuckling helms, fisting each other's throat,

And wak'd half dead with nothing. Worthy Marcius,

Had we no other quarrel else to Rome but that

Thou art thence banish 'd, we would muster all

From twelve to seventy, and, pouring war

Into the bowels of ungrateful Rome,

Like a bold flood o'erbear. O, come, go in,

And take our friendly senators by the hands,

128 Coriolanus [Act IV

Who now are here, taking their leaves of me,

Who am prepar'd against your territories, 140

Though not for Rome itself.

Coriolanus. You bless me, gods !

Aufidius. Therefore, most absolute sir, if thou wilt

have

The leading of thine own revenges, take The one half of my commission, and set down — As best thou art experienc'd, since thou know'st Thy country's strength and weakness, — thine own

ways ;

Whether to knock against the gates of Rome, Or rudely visit them in parts remote, To fright them ere destroy. But come in ; Let me commend thee first to those that shall 150

Say yea to thy desires. A thousand welcomes 1 And more a friend than e'er an enemy ; Yet, Marcius, that was much. Your hand ; most wel come 1

[Exeunt Coriolanus and Aufidius. The two Servingmen come forward.

1 Servingman. Here 's a strange alteration !

2 Servingman. By my hand, I had thought to have strucken him with a cudgel ; and yet my mind gave me his clothes made a false report of him.

1 Servingman. What an arm he has ! he turned me about with his finger and his thumb, as one would set up a top. 160

2 Servingman. Nay, I knew by his face that there

Scene V] Coriolanus 129

was something in him ; he had, sir, a kind of face, methought, — I cannot tell how to term it.

1 Servingman. He had so ; looking as it were — would I were hanged but I thought there was more in him than I could think.

2 Servingman. So did I, I '11 be sworn ; he is simply the rarest man i' the world.

1 Servingman. I think he is ; but a greater sol dier than he, you wot one. 170

2 Servingman. Who, my master?

1 Servingman. Nay, it 's no matter for that.

2 Servingman. Worth six on him.

1 Servingman. Nay, not so neither; but I take him to be the greater soldier.

2 Sennngman. Faith, look you, one cannot tell how to say that ; for the defence of a town our gen eral is excellent.

i Servingman. Ay, and for an assault too.

Re-enter third Servingman

3 Servingman. O slaves, I can tell you news, — 180 news, you rascals !

i and 2 Servingman. What, what, what ? let 's par take.

3 Sennngman. I would not be a Roman, of all nations ; I had as lieve be a condemned man.

i and 2 Servingman. Wherefore ? wherefore ?

3 Servingman. Why, here 's he that was wont to thwack our general, Caius Marcius. CORIOLANUS — 9

I JO Coriolanus [Act IV

1 Servingman. Why do you say, thwack our gen eral ? 190

3 Servingman. I do not say, thwack our general; but he was always good enough for him.

2 Servingman. Come, we are fellows and friends ; he was ever too hard for him ; I have heard him say so himself.

1 Servingman. He was too hard for him directly, to say the troth on 't ; before Corioli he scotched him and notched him like a carbonado.

2 Servingman. An he had been cannibally given, he might have broiled and eaten him too. 200

1 Servingman. But, more of thy news ?

3 Servingman. Why, he is so made on here with in as if he were son and heir to Mars, set at upper end o' the table, no question asked him by any of the senators but they stand bald before him. Our gen eral himself makes a mistress of him, sanctifies him self with 's hand, and turns up the white o' the eye to his discourse. But the bottom of the news is, our general is cut i' the middle and but one half of what he was yesterday ; for the other has half, by the en treaty and grant of the whole table. He '11 go, he says, and sowl the porter of Rome gates by the ears ; he will mow all down before him and leave his pas sage polled. 214

2 Servingman. And he 's as like to do 't as any man I can imagine.

3 Servingman. Do 't! he will do 't, for, look youvsir,

Scene vj Coriolanus 131

he has as many friends as enemies ; which friends, sir, as it were, durst not, look you, sir, show themselves, as we term it, his friends whilst he 's in directitude. i Servingman. Directitude! what's that? 221

3 Servingman. But when they shall see, sir, his crest up again, and the man in blood, they will out of their burrows, like conies after rain, and revel all with him.

1 Servingman. But when goes this forward ?

3 Servingman. To-morrow, — to-day, — presently; you shall have the drum struck up this afternoon. 'T is, as it were, a parcel of their feast and to be exe cuted ere they wipe their lips. 230

2 Servingman. Why, then we shall have a stirring world again. This peace is nothing but to rust iron, increase tailors, and breed ballad-makers.

1 Servingman. Let me have war, say I. It exceeds peace as far as day does night ; it 's sprightly, wak ing, audible, and full of vent. Peace is a very apo plexy, lethargy ; mulled, deaf, sleepy, insensible ; a getter of more bastard children than war 's a de stroyer of men. 239

2 Servingman. 'T is so : and as war, in some sort, may be said to be a ravisher, so it cannot be denied but peace is a great maker of cuckolds.

i Servingman. Ay, and it makes men hate one an other.

3 Servingman. Reason ; because they then less need one another. The wars for my money. I hope

Coriolanus [Act iv

to see Romans as cheap as Volscians. They are rising, they are rising.

i and 2 Servingman. In, in, in, in 1 \Exeunt.

SCENE VI. Rome. A Public Place Enter the two Tribunes, SICINIUS and BRUTUS

Sicinius. We hear not of him, neither need we fear him ; His remedies are tame i' the present peace And quietness of the people, which before Were in wild hurry. Here do we make his friends Blush that the world goes well, who rather had, Though they themselves did suffer by 't, behold Dissentious numbers pestering streets than see Our tradesmen singing in their shops and going About their functions friendly. 9

Brutus. We stood to 't in good time.

Enter MENENIUS

Is this Menenius ?

Sicinius. 'T is he, 't is he. O, he is grown most kind of late ! — Hail, sir !

Menenius. Hail to you both !

Sicinius. Your Coriolanus is not much miss'd But with his friends ; the commonwealth doth stand, And so would do, were he more angry at it.

Menenius. All 's well, and might have been much

better, if He could have temporiz'd.

Sicinius. Where is he, hear you ?

Scene VI] Coriolanus 133

Menenius. Nay, I hear nothing ; his mother and his

wife Hear nothing from him. ao

Enter three or four Citizens

Citizens. The gods preserve you both I

Sicinius. God-den, our neighbours.

Brutus. God-den to you all, god-den to you all.

i Citizen. Ourselves, our wives, and children, on our

knees Are bound to pray for you both.

Sicinius. Live and thrive 1

Brutus. Farewell, kind neighbours ; we wish'd Cori olanus Had lov'd you as we did.

Citizens. Now the gods keep you I

Both Tribunes. Farewell, farewell. [Exeunt Citizens.

Sicinius. This is a happier and more comely time Than when these fellows ran about the streets Crying confusion.

Brutus. Caius Marcius was 30

A worthy officer i' the war, but insolent, O'ercome with pride, ambitious past all thinking, Self-loving, —

Sicinius. And affecting one sole throne,

Without assistance.

Menenius. I think not so.

Sicinius. We should by this, to all our lamentation, If he had gone forth consul, found it so.

134 Coriolanus [Act IV

Brutus. The gods have well prevented it, and Rome Sits safe and still without him.

Enter an ^Edile

jEdile. Worthy tribunes,

There is a slave, whom we have put in prison, Reports the Volsces with two several powers 40

Are enter'd in the Roman territories, And with the deepest malice of the war Destroy what lies before 'em.

Menenius. 'T is Aufidius,

Who, hearing of our Marcius' banishment, Thrusts forth his horns again into the world, Which were inshell'd when Marcius stood for Rome, And durst not once peep out.

Sicinius^ Come, what talk you of Marcius ?

Brutus. Go see this rumourer whipp'd. — It cannot

be The Volsces dare break with us.

Menenius. Cannot be 1 50

We have record that very well it can, And three examples of the like hath been Within my age. But reason with the fellow, Before you punish him, where he heard this, Lest you shall chance to whip your information And beat the messenger who bids beware Of what is to be dreaded.

Sicinius. Tell not me ;

I know this cannot be.

Scene VI] Coriolanus 135

Brutus. Not possible.

Enter a Messenger

Messenger. The nobles in great earnestness are going All to the senate-house ; some news is come 60

That turns their countenances.

Sidnius. 'T is this slave ; —

Go whip him fore the people's eyes ; — his raising, Nothing but his report.

Messenger. Yes, worthy sir,

The slave's report is seconded ; and more, More fearful, is deliver'd.

Sidnius. What more fearful ?

Messenger. It is spoke freely out of many mouths — How probable I do not know — that Marcius, Join'd with Aufidius, leads a power 'gainst Rome, And vows revenge as spacious as between 69

The young'st and oldest thing.

Sidnius. This is most likely 1

Brutus. Rais'd only that the weaker sort may wish Good Marcius home again.

Sidnius. The very trick on 't.

Menenius. This is unlikely ; He and Aufidius can no more atone Than violentest contrariety.

Enter a second Messenger

2 Messenger. You are sent for to the senate ; A fearful army, led by Caius Marcius

136 Coriolanus [Act IV

Associated with Aufidius, rages

Upon our territories, and have already

O'erborne their way, consum'd with fire, and took 80

What lay before them.

Enter COMINIUS

Cominius. O, you have made good work !

Menenius. What news ? what news ?

Cominius. You have holp to ravish your own daugh ters and

To melt the city leads upon your pates, To see your wives dishonour'd to your noses, —

Menenius. What 's the news ? what 's the news ?

Cominius. Your temples burned in their cement, and Your franchises, whereon you stood, confin'd Into an auger's bore.

Menenius. Pray now, your news ? —

You have made fair work, I fear me. — Pray, your news ? — 90

If Marcius should be join'd with Volscians, —

Cominius. If 1

He is their god ; he leads them like a thing Made by some other deity than nature, That shapes man better, and they follow him, Against us brats, with no less confidence Than boys pursuing summer butterflies Or butchers killing flies.

Menenius. You have made good work,

You and your apron-men ; you that stood so much

Scene vij Coriolanus 137

Upon the voice of occupation and

The breath of garlic-eaters ! 100

Cominius. He '11 shake your Rome about your ears.

Menenius. As Hercules did shake down mellow fruit. You have made fair work 1

Brutus. But is this true, sir ?

Cominius. Ay ; and you '11 look pale

Before you find it other. All the regions Do smilingly revolt, and who resist Are mock'd for valiant ignorance And perish constant fools. Who is 't can blame him ? Your enemies and his find something in him.

Menenius. We are all undone, unless no

The noble man have mercy.

Cominius. Who shall ask it ?

The tribunes cannot do 't for shame ; the people Deserve such pity of him as the wolf Does of the shepherds ; for his best friends, if they Should say 'Be good to Rome,' they charg'd him

even

As those should do that had deserv'd his hate And therein show'd like enemies.

Menenius. 'T is true.

If he were putting to my house the brand That should consume it, I have not the face To say, ' Beseech you, cease/ — You have made fair hands, 120

You and your crafts 1 you have crafted fair I

Cominius, You have brought

ij 8 Coriolanus [Act iv

A trembling upon Rome such as was never So incapable of help.

Both Tribunes. Say not we brought it.

Menenius. How ! Was it we ? we lov'd him ; but,

like beasts

And cowardly nobles, gave way unto your clusters, Who did hoot him out o' the city.

Cominius. But I fear

They '11 roar him in again. Tullus Aufidius, The second name of men, obeys his points As if he were his officer ; desperation Is all the policy, strength, and defence, 130

That Rome can make against them.

Enter a troop of Citizens •

Menenius. Here come the clusters. —

And is Aufidius with him ? — You are they That made the air unwholesome when you cast Your stinking greasy caps in hooting at Coriolanus' exile. Now he 's coming, And not a hair upon a soldier's head Which will not prove a whip ; as many coxcombs As you threw caps up will he tumble down, And pay you for your voices. 'T is no matter ; If he could burn us all into one coal, 140

We have deserv'd it.

Citizens. Faith, we hear fearful news.

i Citizen. For mine own part,

When I said banish him, I said 't was pity.

Scene VI] Coriolanus 139

2 Citizen. And so did I.

3 Citizen. And so did I ; and, to say the truth, so did very many of us. That we did, we did for the best ; and though we willingly consented to his ban ishment, yet it was against our will.

Cominius. Ye 're goodly things, you voices 1

Menenius. You have made good work,

You and your cry 1 — Shall 's to the Capitol ? 150

Cominius. O, ay, what else ?

[Exeunt Cominius and Menenius.

Sicinius. Go, masters, get you home; be not dis-

may'd.

These are a side that would be glad to have This true which they so seem to fear. Go home, And show no sign of fear.

1 Citizen. The gods be good to us ! Come, mas ters, let 's home. I ever said we were i' the wrong when we banished him.

2 Citizen. So did we all. But, come, let 's home.

[Exeunt Citizens.

Brutus. I do not like this news. 160

Sicinius. Nor I. Brutus. Let's to the Capitol. — Would half my

wealth

Would buy this for a lie I Sicinius. Pray, let us go. \Exeunt.

140 Coriolanus [Act IV

SCENE VII. A Camp, at a small distance from Rome Enter AUFIDIUS with his Lieutenant

Aufidius. Do they still fly to the Roman ?

Lieutenant. I do not know what witchcraft 's in him,

but

Your soldiers use him as the grace fore meat, Their talk at table, and their thanks at end ; And you are darken'd in this action, sir, Even by your own.

Aufidius. I cannot help it now,

Unless, by using means, I lame the foot Of our design. He bears himself more proudlier, Even to my person, than I thought he would When first I did embrace him ; yet his nature 10

In that 's no changeling, and I must excuse What cannot be amended.

Lieutenant. Yet I wish, sir, —

I mean for your particular, — you had not Join'd in commission with him, but either had borne The action of yourself or else to him Had left it solely.

Aufidius. I understand thee well ; and be thou sure, When he shall come to his account, he knows not What I can urge against him. Although it seems, And so he thinks, and is no less apparent 20

To the vulgar eye, that he bears all things fairly, And shows good husbandry for the Volscian state,

Scene vii] Coriolanus 141

Fights dragon-like, and does achieve as soon As draw his sword, yet he hath left undone That which shall break his neck or hazard mine, Whene'er we come to our account.

Lieutenant. Sir, I beseech you, think you he '11 carry Rome ?

Aufidius. All places yield to him ere he sits down, And the nobility of Rome are his ; The senators and patricians love him too. 30

The tribunes are no soldiers ; and their people Will be as rash in the repeal as hasty To expel him thence. I think he '11 be to Rome As is the osprey to the fish, who takes it By sovereignty of nature. First he was A noble servant to them, but he could not Carry his honours even. Whether 't was pride, Which out of daily fortune ever taints The happy man ; whether defect of judgment, To fail in the disposing of those chances 40

Which he was lord of ; or whether nature, Not to be other than one thing, not moving From the casque to the cushion, but commanding peace Even with the same austerity and garb As he controll'd the war ; but one of these — As he hath spices of them all, not all, For I dare so far free him — made him fear'd, So hated, and so banished ; but he has a merit To choke it in the utterance. So our virtues Lie in the interpretation of the time : 50

142 Coriolanus [Act IV

And power, unto itself most commendable,

Hath not a tomb so evident as a chair

To extol what it hath done.

One fire drives out one fire, one nail one nail ;

Rights by rights falter, strengths by strengths do fail.

Come, let's away. When, Caius, Rome is thine,

Thou art poor'st of all ; then shortly art thou mine.

\Exeunt.

PUBLIC PLACE IN ROME

ACT V

SCENE I. Rome. A Public Place

Enter MENENIUS, COMINIUS, SICINIUS, BRUTUS, and others

Menenius. No, I '11 not go ; you hear what he hath

said

Which was sometime his general, who lov'd him In a most dear particular. He call'd me father; But what o' that ? Go, you that banish'd him ; A mile before his tent fall down and knee The way into his mercy. Nay, if he coy'd To hear Cominius speak, I '11 keep at home.

144 Coriolanus [Act V

Cominius. He would not seem to know me.

Menenius. Do you hear ?

Cominius. Yet one time he did call me by my name. I urg'd our old acquaintance and the drops 10

That we have bled together. Coriolanus He would not answer to, forbade all names ; He was a kind of nothing, titleless, Till he had forg'd himself a name o' the fire Of burning Rome.

Menenius. Why, so ; you have made good work 1

A pair of tribunes that have rack'd for Rome, To make coals cheap, — a noble memory !

Cominius. I minded him how royal 't was to pardon When it was less expected ; he replied, It was a bare petition of a state 20

To one whom they had punish'd.

Menenius. Very well ;

Could he say less ?

Cominius. I offer'd to awaken his regard For 's private friends ; his answer to me was, He could not stay to pick them in a pile Of noisome musty chaff. He said 't was folly, For one poor grain or two, to leave unburnt And still to nose the offence.

Menenius. For one poor grain or two J

I am one of those ; his mother, wife, his child, And this brave fellow too, we are the grains. 30

You are the musty chaff ; and you are smelt Above the moon. We must be burnt for you.

Scene I] Coriolanus 145

Sicinius. Nay, pray, be patient ; if you refuse your

aid

In this so never-needed help, yet do not Upbraid 's with our distress. But, sure, if you Would be your country's pleader, your good tongue, More than the instant army we can make, Might stop our countryman.

Menenius. No, I '11 not meddle.

Sicinius. Pray you, go to him.

Menenius. What should I do ?

Brutus. Only make trial what your love can do 40 For Rome, towards Marcius.

Menenius. Well, and say that Marcius

Return me, as Cominius is return'd, Unheard ; what then ? — But as a discontented friend, grief-shot With his unkindness ? say 't be so ?

Sicinius. Yet your good will

Must have that thanks from Rome, after the measure As you intended well.

Menenius. I '11 undertake 't ;

I think he '11 hear me. Yet, to bite his lip And hum at good Cominius much unhearts me. He was not taken well ; he had not din'd. 50

The veins unfill'd, our blood is cold, and then We pout upon the morning, are unapt To give or to forgive ; but when we have stuff'd These pipes and these conveyances of our blood With wine and feeding, we have suppler souls

CORIOLANUS — IO

146 Coriolanus [Act V

Than in our priest-like fasts. Therefore I '11 watch him Till he be dieted to my request, And then I '11 set upon him.

Brutus. You know the very road into his kindness And cannot lose your way.

Menenius. Good faith, I '11 prove him, 60

Speed how it will. I shall ere long have knowledge Of my success. \Exit.

Cominius. He '11 never hear him.

Sicinius. Not ?

Cominius. I tell you he does sit in gold, his eye Red as 't would burn Rome ; and his injury The gaoler to his pity. I kneel'd before him ; 'T was very faintly he said ' Rise,' dismiss 'd me Thus, with his speechless hand. What he would do, He sent in writing after me ; what he would not, Bound with an oath to yield to his conditions. So that all hope is vain, 70

Unless his noble mother and his wife, Who, as I hear, mean to solicit him For mercy to his country. Therefore, let 's hence And with our fair entreaties haste them on. [Exeunt.

SCENE II. Entrance of the Volscian Camp before Rome. Two Sentinels on guard

Enter MENENIUS

1 Sentinel. Stay 1 whence are you ?

2 Sentinel. Stand, and go back.

Scene II] Coriolanus 147

Menenius. You guard like men, 't is well ; but, by

your leave,

I am an officer of state, and come To speak with Coriolanus.

i Sentinel. From whence ?

Menenius. From Rome.

1 Sentinel. You may not pass, you must return ; our

general Will no more hear from thence.

2 Sentinel. You '11 see your Rome embrac'd with fire

before You '11 speak with Coriolanus.

Menenius. Good my friends,

If you have heard your general talk of Rome And of his friends there, it is lots to blanks 10

My name hath touch 'd your ears ; it is Menenius.

i Sentinel. Be it so, go back; the virtue of your name Is not here passable.

Menenius. I tell thee, fellow,

Thy general is my lover. I have been The book of his good acts, whence men have read His fame unparallel'd, haply amplified, For I have ever verified my friends, Of whom he 's chief, with all the size that verity Would without lapsing suffer ; nay, sometimes, Like to a bowl upon a subtle ground, 20

I have tumbled past the throw, and in his praise Have almost stamp'd the leasing. Therefore, fellow, I must have leave to pass.

148 Coriolanus [Act V

i Sentinel. Faith, sir, if you had told as many lies in his behalf as you have uttered words in your own, you should not pass here ; no, though it were as virtuous to lie as to live chastely. Therefore, go back.

Menenius. Prithee, fellow, remember my name is Menenius, always factionary on the party of your general. 3I

. 2 Sentinel. Howsoever you have been his liar, as you say you have, I am one that, telling true under him, must say you cannot pass. Therefore, go back.

Menenius. Has he dined, canst thou tell ? for I would not speak with him till after dinner.

i Sentinel. You are a Roman, are you ?

Menenius. I am, as thy general is. 39

i Sentinel. Then you should hate Rome, as he does. Can you, when you have pushed out your gates the very defender of them, and, in a violent popular ignorance, given- your enemy your shield, think to front his revenges with the easy groans of old women, the virginal palms of your daughters, or with the palsied intercession of such a decayed dotant as you seem to be ? Can you think to blow out the intended fire your city is ready to flame in, with such weak breath as this ? No, you are de ceived ; therefore, back to Rome, and prepare for your execution. You are condemned, our general has sworn you out of reprieve and pardon. 52

Scene II] Coriolanus 149

Menenius. Sirrah, if thy captain knew I were here, he would use me with estimation.

i Sentinel. Come, my captain knows you not.

Meneniits. I mean, thy general.

i Sentinel. My general cares not for you. Back, I say, go, lest I let forth your half-pint of blood; back, — that 's the utmost of your having, — back.

Meneniits. Nay, but, fellow, fellow, — 60

Enter CORIOLANUS and AUFIDIUS

Coriolanus. What 's the matter ?

Menenius. Now, you companion, I '11 say an errand for you : you shall know now that I am in estima tion ; you shall perceive that a Jack guardant cannot office me from my son Coriolanus. Guess, but by my entertainment with him, if thou standest not i' the state of hanging, or of some death more long in spectatorship and crueller in suffering ; behold now presently, and swoon for what 's to come upon thee. — [To Coriolanus'} The glorious gods sit in hourly 70 synod about thy particular prosperity, and love thee no worse than thy old father Menenius does 1 O my son, my son! thou art preparing fire for us; look thee, here 's water to quench it. I was hardly moved to come to thee ; but being assured none but myself could move thee, I have been blown out of our gates with sighs, and conjure thee to pardon Rome and thy petitionary countrymen. The good gods assuage thy wrath, and turn the dregs of it upon this varlet

1 50 Coriolanus [Act V

here, — this, who, like a block, hath denied my access to thee. 81

Coriolanus. Away !

Menenius. How ! away !

Coriolanus. Wife, mother, child, I know not. My

affairs

Are servanted to others ; though I owe My revenge properly, my remission lies In Volscian breasts. That we have been familiar, Ingrate forgetfulness shall poison, rather Than pity note how much. Therefore, be gone. Mine ears against your suits are stronger than 90

Your gates against my force. Yet, for I lov'd thee, Take this along ; I writ it for thy sake [Gives a letter. And would have sent it. Another word, Menenius, I will not hear thee speak. — This man, Aufidius, Was my belov'd in Rome ; yet thou behold 'st !

Aufidius. You keep a constant temper.

\_Exeunt Coriolanus and Aufidius.

1 Sentinel. Now, sir, is your name Menenius ?

2 Sentinel. 'T is a spell, you see, of much power. You know the way home again.

1 Sentinel. Do you hear how we are shent for 100 keeping your greatness back ?

2 Sentinel. What cause, do you think, I have to swoon ?

Menenius. I neither care for the world nor your general ; for such things as you, I can scarce think there 's any, ye 're so slight. He that hath a will to

Scene in] Coriolanus 151

die by himself fears it not from another; let your general do his worst. For you, be that you are long ; and your misery increase with your age 1 I say to you, as I was said to, Away 1 [Exit.

1 Sentinel. A noble fellow, I warrant him. m

2 Sentinel. The worthy fellow is our general ; he 's the rock, the oak not to be wind-shaken.

[Exeunt.

SCENE III. The Tent of Coriolanus Enter CORIOLANUS, AUFIDIUS, and others

Coriolanus. We will before the walls of Rome to morrow

Set down our host. My partner in this action, You must report to the Volscian lords how plainly I have borne this business.

Aufidius. Only their ends

You have respected, stopp'd your ears against The general suit of Rome, never admitted A private whisper, no, not with such friends That thought them sure of you.

Coriolanus. This last old man,

Whom with a crack'd heart I have sent to Rome, Lov'd me above the measure of a father, 10

Nay, godded me, indeed. Their latest refuge Was to send him ; for whose old love I have, Though I show'd sourly to him, once more offer'd

152 Coriolanus [Act V

The first conditions, which they did refuse And cannot now accept. To grace him only That thought he could do more, a very little I have yielded to ; fresh embassies and suits, Nor from the state nor private friends, hereafter Will I lend ear to. — Ha 1 what shout is this ?

\Shout within.

Shall I be tempted to infringe my vow 20

In the same time 't is made ? I will not. —

Enter in mourning habits, VIRGILIA, VOLUMNIA, leading young MARCIUS, VALERIA, and Attendants

My wife comes foremost ; then the honoured mould

Wherein this trunk was fram'd, and in her hand

The grandchild to her blood. But, out, affection !

All bond and privilege of nature, break !

Let it be virtuous to be obstinate ! —

What is that curtsy worth ? or those doves' eyes,

Which can make gods forsworn? — I melt, and am

not

Of stronger earth than others. — My mother bows, As if Olympus to a molehill should 30

In supplication nod ; and my young boy Hath an aspect of intercession, which Great nature cries 'Deny not.' — Let the Volsces Plough Rome, and harrow Italy ; I '11 never Be such a gosling to obey instinct, but stand As if a man were author of himself And knew no other kin.

Scene ill] Coriolanus 1 53

Virgilia. My lord and husband 1

Coriolanus. These eyes are not the same I wore in Rome.

Virgilia. The sorrow that delivers us thus chang'd Makes you think so.

Coriolanus. Like a dull actor now, 40

I have forgot my part, and I am out, Even to a full disgrace. Best of my flesh, Forgive my tyranny ; but do not say For that ' Forgive our Romans.' — O, a kiss Long as my exile, sweet as my revenge ! Now, by the jealous queen of heaven, that kiss I carried from thee, dear ; and my true lip Hath virgin'd it e'er since. — You gods ! I prate, And the most noble mother of the world Leave unsaluted. Sink, my knee, i' the earth ; 50

[Kneels.

Of thy deep duty more impression show Than that of common sons.

Volumnia. O, stand up blest !

Whilst, with no softer cushion than the flint, I kneel before thee and unproperly Show duty, as mistaken all this while Between the child and parent. [Kneels.

Coriolanus. What is this ?

Your knees to me ? to your corrected son ? Then let the pebbles on the hungry beach Fillip the stars ; then let the mutinous winds Strike the proud cedars 'gainst the fiery sun; 60

1 54 Coriolanus [Act v

Murthering impossibility, to make What cannot be, slight work.

Volumnia. Thou art my warrior ;

I holp to frame thee. Do you know this lady ?

Coriolanus. The noble sister of Publicola, The moon of Rome, chaste as the icicle That 's curded by the frost from purest snow And hangs on Dian's temple, — dear Valeria !

Volumnia. This is a poor epitome of yours, Which by the interpretation of full time May show like all yourself.

Coriolanus. The god of soldiers, 70

With the consent of supreme Jove, inform Thy thoughts with nobleness, that thou mayst prove To shame unvulnerable, and stick i' the wars Like a great sea-mark, standing every flaw And saving those that eye thee 1

Volumnia. Your knee, sirrah.

Coriolanus. That 's my brave boy !

Volumnia. Even he, your wife, this lady, and my self, Are suitors to you.

Coriolanus. I beseech you, peace ;

Or, if you 'd ask, remember this before : The thing I have forsworn to grant may never 80

Be held by you denials. Do not bid me Dismiss my soldiers, or capitulate Again with Rome's mechanics ; tell me not Wherein I seem unnatural ; desire not

Scene ill] Coriolanus 155

To allay my rages and revenges with Your colder reasons.

Volumnia. O, no more, no more I

You have said you will not grant us any thing, For we have. nothing else to ask but that Which you deny already ; yet we will ask, That, if you fail in our request, the blame 90

May hang upon your hardness. Therefore hear us.

Coriolanus. Aufidius, and you Volsces, mark; for

we'll Hear nought from Rome in private. — Your request ?

Volumnia. Should we be silent and not speak, our

raiment

And state of bodies would bewray what life We have led since thy exile. Think with thyself How more unfortunate than all living women Are we come hither ; since that thy sight, which should Make our eyes flow with joy, hearts dance with comforts, Constrains them weep and shake with fear and sorrow, Making the mother, wife, and child to see 101

The son, the husband, and the father tearing His country's bowels out. And to poor we Thine enmity 's most capital ; thou barr'st us Our prayers to the gods, which is a comfort That all but we enjoy, for how can we, Alas, how can we for our country pray, Whereto we are bound, together with thy victory Whereto we are bound ? alack, or we must lose The country, our dear nurse, or else thy person, no

156 Coriolanus [Act V

Our comfort in the country. We must find

An evident calamity, though we had

Our wish, which side should win ; for either thou

Must, as a foreign recreant, be led

With manacles thorough our streets, or else

Triumphantly tread on thy country's ruin,

And bear the palm for having bravely shed

Thy wife and children's blood. For myself, son,

I purpose not to wait on fortune till

These wars determine ; if I cannot persuade thee 120

Rather to show a noble grace to both parts

Than seek the end of one, thou shalt no sooner

March to assault thy country than to tread —

Trust to 't, thou shalt not — on thy mother's womb

That brought thee to this world.

Virgilia. Ay, and mine,

That brought you forth this boy, to keep your name Living to time.

Young Martins. A' shall not tread on me ;

I '11 run away till I am bigger, but then I '11 fight.

Coriolanus. Not of a woman's tenderness to be, Requires nor child nor woman's face to see. 130

I have sat too long. [Rising.

Volumnia. Nay, go not from us thus.

If it were so that our request did tend To save the Romans, thereby to destroy The Volsces whom you serve, you might condemn us As poisonous of your honour. No, our suit Is, that you reconcile them : while the Volsces

Scene III] Coriolanus 157

May say ' This mercy we have show'd ; ' the Romans, ' This we receiv'd ; ' and each in either side Give the all-hail to thee, and cry, ' Be blest For making up this peace ! ' Thou know'st, great son, 140

The end of war 's uncertain, but this certain, That, if thou conquer Rome, the benefit Which thou shalt thereby reap is such a name Whose repetition will be dogg'd with curses, Whose chronicle thus writ: ' The man was noble, But with his last attempt he wip'd it out, Destroy'd his country, and his name remains To the ensuing age abhorr'd.' Speak to me, son ; Thou hast affected the fine strains of honour, To imitate the graces of the gods, 150

To tear with thunder the wide cheeks o' the air, And yet to charge thy sulphur with a bolt That should but rive an oak. Why dost not speak ? Think'st thou it honourable for a noble man Still to remember wrongs ? — Daughter, speak you ; He cares not for your weeping. — Speak thou, boy ; Perhaps thy childishness will move him more Than can our reasons. There 's no man in the world More bound to 's mother ; yet here he lets me prate Like one i' the stocks. — Thou hast never in thy life 160 Show'd thy dear mother any courtesy, When she, poor hen, fond of no second brood, Has cluck'd thee to the wars and safely home, Loaden with honour. Say my request 's unjust,

158 Coriolanus [Act V

And spurn me back ; but if it be not so,

Thou art not honest, and the gods will plague- thee,

That thou restrain'st from me the duty which

To a mother's part belongs. — He turns away.

Down, ladies ; let us shame him with our knees.

To his surname Coriolanus longs more pride 170

Than pity to our prayers. Down ! an end ;

This is the last ; so we will home to Rome,

And die among our neighbours. — Nay, behold 's ;

This boy, that cannot tell what he would have,

But kneels and holds up hands for fellowship,

Does reason our petition with more strength

Than thou hast to deny 't. — Come, let us go ;

This fellow had a Volscian to his mother,

His wife is in Corioli, and his child

Like him by chance. — Yet give us our dispatch ; x8o

I am hush'd until our city be a-fire,

And then I '11 speak a little.

Coriolanus. \_After holding her by the hand, silent] O

mother, mother 1

What have you done ? Behold, the heavens do ope, The gods look down, and this unnatural scene They laugh at. O my mother, mother ! O ! You have won a happy victory to Rome ; But, for your son, — believe it, O, believe it ! — Most dangerously you have with him prevail'd, If not most mortal to him. But, let it come. — Aufidius. though I cannot make true wars, 190

I '11 frame convenient peace. Now, good Aufidius,

Scene IV] Coriolanus 159

Were you in my stead, would you have heard A mother less ? or granted less, Aufidius ?

Aufidius. I was mov'd withal.

Coriolanus. I dare be sworn you were ;

And, sir, it is no little thing to make Mine eyes to sweat compassion. But, good sir, What peace you '11 make, advise me. For my part, I '11 not to Rome, I '11 back with you ; and pray you, Stand to me in this cause. — O mother ! — wife !

Aufidius. [Aside] I am glad thou hast set thy mercy and thy honour 200

At difference in thee ; out of that I '11 work Myself a former fortune.

[The Ladies make signs to Coriolanus.

Coriolanus. \_To Volumnia, Virgilia, etc.~] Ay, by and

by.—

But we will drink together ; and you shall bear A better witness back than words, which we, On like conditions, will have counter-seal'd. Come, enter with us. Ladies, you deserve To have a temple built you ; all the swords In Italy, and her confederate arms, Could not have made this peace. [Exeunt.

SCENE IV. Rome. A Public Place Enter MENENIUS and SICINIUS

Menenius. See you yond coign o' the Capitol, yond corner stone?

i 60 Coriolanus [Act V

Sicinius. Why, what of that ?

Menenius. If it be possible for you to displace it with your little finger, there is some hope the ladies of Rome, especially his mother, may prevail with him. But I say there is no hope in 't ; our throats are sentenced and stay upon execution.

Sicinius. Is 't possible that so short a time can alter the condition of a man ? ic

Menenius. There is differency between a grub and a butterfly ; yet your butterfly was a grub. This Marcius is grown from man to dragon ; he has wings, he 's more than a creeping thing.

Sicinius. He loved his mother dearly.

Menenius. So did he me ; and he no more remem bers his mother now than an eight-year-old horse. The tartness of his face sours ripe grapes ; when he walks he moves like an engine, and the ground shrinks before his treading ; he is able to pierce a corslet with his eye, talks like a knell, and his hum is a battery. He sits in his state as a thing made for Alexander. What he bids be done is finished with his bidding. He wants nothing of a god but eter nity and a heaven to throne in. 25

Sicinius. Yes, mercy, if you report him truly.

Menenius. I paint him in the character. Mark what mercy his mother shall bring from him. There is no more mercy in him than there is milk in a male tiger ; that shall our poor city find ; — and all this is long of you.

Scene IV] Coriolanus 161

Sicinius. The gods be good unto us I 32

Menenius. No, in such a case the gods will not be good unto us. When we banished him we respected not them ; and, he returning to break our necks, they respect not us.

Enter a Messenger

Messenger. Sir, if you 'd save your life, fly to your

house.

The plebeians have got your fellow-tribune And hale him up and down, all swearing, if The Roman ladies bring not comfort home, 40

They '11 give him death by inches.

Enter a second Messenger

Sicinius. What 's the news ?

2 Messenger. Good news, good news ; the ladies

have prevail'd,

The Volscians are dislodg'd, and Marcius gone. A merrier day did never yet greet Rome, No, not the expulsion of the Tarquins.

Sicinius. Friend,

Art thou certain this is true ? is it most certain ?

2 Messenger. As certain as I know the sun is fire. Where have you lurk'd that you make doubt of it ? Ne'er through an arch so hurried the blown tide, As the recomforted through the gates. Why, hark you 1 \Trumpets; hautboys; drums beat; all together. The trumpets, sackbuts, psalteries, and fifes, 51

CORIOLANUS — II

1 62 Coriolanus [Act v

Tabors and cymbals and the shouting Romans,

Make the sun dance. Hark you ! [A shout within.

Menenius. This is good news.

I will go meet the ladies. This Volumnia Is worth of consuls, senators, patricians, A city full ; of tribunes, such as you, A sea and land full. You have pray'd well to-day ; This morning for ten thousand of your throats I 'd not have given a doit. Hark, how they joy !

{Music still, with shouts.

Sicinius. First, the gods bless you for your tidings ; next, 60

Accept my thankfulness.

2 Messenger. Sir, we have all

Great cause to give great thanks.

Sicinius. They are near the city ?

2 Messenger. Almost at point to enter.

Sicinius. We will meet them

And help the joy. \_Exeunt.

SCENE V. The Same. A Street near the Gate

Enter two Senators with VOLUMNIA, VIRGILIA, VALERIA, etc., passing over the stage, followed by Patricians and others

i Senator. Behold our patroness, the life of Rome 1 Call all your tribes together, praise the gods, And make triumphant fires ; strew flowers before them ; Unshout the noise that banish'd Marcius,

Scene vi] Coriolanus 163

Repeal him with the welcome of his mother ; Cry * Welcome, ladies, welcome 1 '

All. Welcome, ladies,

Welcome 1 \A flourish with drums and

trumpets. Exeunt.

SCENE VI. Antium. A Public Place Enter TULLUS AUFIDIUS, with Attendants

Aufidius. Go tell the lords o' the city I am here. Deliver them this paper ; having read it, Bid them repair to the market-place, where I, Even in theirs and in the commons' ears, Will vouch the truth of it. Him I accuse The city ports by this hath enter'd and Intends to appear before the people, hoping To purge himself with words. Dispatch. —

[Exeunt Attendants.

Enter three or four Conspirators of AuFiDius's/0*7fo«

Most welcome 1

1 Conspirator. How is it with our general ? Aufidius. Even so

As with a man by his own alms empoison'd n

And with his charity slain.

2 Conspirator. Most noble sir, If you do hold the same intent wherein You wish'd us parties, we Ml deliver you

Of your great danger.

164 Coriolanus [Act V

Aufidius. Sir, I cannot tell ;

We must proceed as we do find the people.

3 Conspirator. The people will remain uncertain

whilst 'Twixt you there 's difference ; but the fall of

either Makes the survivor heir of all.

Aufidius. I know it ;

And my pretext to strike at him admits 20

A good construction. I rais'd him and I pawn'd Mine honour for his truth ; who being so heightened, He water'd his new plants with dews of flattery, Seducing so my friends, and, to this end He bow'd his nature, never known before But to be rough, unswayable, and free.

3 Conspirator. Sir, his stoutness When he did stand for consul, which he lost By lack of stooping, —

Aufidius. . That I would have spoke of.

Being banish'd for 't, he came unto my hearth, 30

Presented to my knife his throat. I took him, Made him joint-servant with me, gave him way In all his own desires, nay, let him choose Out of my files, his projects to accomplish, My best and freshest men, serv'd his designments In mine own person, holp to reap the fame Which he did end all his, and took some pride To do myself this wrong ; till, at the last, I seem'd his follower, not partner, and

Scene VI] Coriolanus 165

He wag'd me with his countenance as if 40

I had been mercenary.

i Conspirator. So he did, my lord ;

The army marvell'd at it, and, in the last, When he had carried Rome and that we look'd For no less spoil than glory, —

Aufidius. There was it ;

For which my sinews shall be stretch'd upon him. At a few drops of women's rheum, which are As cheap as lies, he sold the blood and labour Of our great action ; therefore shall he die, And I '11 renew me in his fall. — But, hark I

\Drums and trumpets sound, with great shouts of the People.

1 Conspirator. Your native town you enter'd like a

post, 50

And had no welcomes home ; but he returns Splitting the air with noise.

2 Conspirator. And patient fools, Whose children he hath slain, their base throats tear WTith giving him glory.

3 Conspirator. Therefore, at your vantage, Ere he express himself, or move the people

With what he would say, let him feel your sword, Which we will second. When he lies along, After your way his tale pronounc'd shall bury His reasons with his body.

Aufidius. Say no more ;

Here come the lords. 60

1 66 Coriolanus [Act V

Enter the Lords of the city

All the Lords. You are most welcome home.

Aufidius. I have not deserv'd it.

But, worthy lords, have you with heed perus'd What I have written to you ?

Lords. We have.

i Lord. And grieve to hear 't.

What faults he made before the last, I think Might have found easy fines ; but there to end Where he was to begin, and give away The benefit of our levies, answering us With our own charge, making a treaty where There was a yielding, — this admits no excuse.

Aufidius. He approaches ; you shall hear him. 70

Enter CORIOLANUS, marching with drum and colours ; the Commoners being with him

Coriolanus. Hail, lords ! I am return'd your soldier, No more infected with my country's love Than when I parted hence, but still subsisting Under your great command. You are to know That prosperously I have attempted and With bloody passage led your wars even to The gates of Rome. Our spoils we have brought

home

Do more than counterpoise a full third part The charges of the action. We have made peace

Scene VI] Coriolanus 167

With no less honour to the Antiates 80

Than shame to the Romans ; and we here deliver, Subscrib'd by the consuls and patricians, Together with the seal o' the senate, what We have compounded on.

Aufidius. Read it not, noble lords,

But tell the traitor, in the high'st degree He hath abus'd your powers. Coriolanus. Traitor 1 how now 1 Aufidius. Ay, traitor, Marcius 1

Coriolanus. Marcius 1

Aufidius. Ay, Marcius, Caius Marcius ; dost thou

think

I '11 grace thee with that robbery, thy stolen name Coriolanus in Corioli ? 9°

You lords and heads o' the state, perfidiously He has betray'd your business, and given up, For certain drops of salt, your city Rome, I say your city, to his wife and mother ; Breaking his oath and resolution like A twist of rotten silk, never admitting Counsel o' the war, but at his nurse's tears He whin'd and roar'd away your victory, That pages blush 'd at him, and men of heart 99

Look'd wondering each at other.

Coriolanus. Hear'st thou, Mars ?

Aufidius. Name not the god, thou boy of tears 1 Coriolanus. Ha J

Aufidius. No more.

1 68 Coriolanus [Act v

Coriolanus. Measureless liar, thou hast made my

heart

Too great for what contains it. Boy ! O slave ! — Pardon me, lords, 't is the first time that ever I was forc'd to scold. Your judgments, my grave

lords,

Must give this cur the lie ; and his own notion — Who wears my stripes impress 'd upon him, that Must bear my beating to his grave — shall join To thrust the lie unto him. no

1 Lord. Peace, both, and hear me speak. Coriolanus. Cut me to pieces, Volsces ; men and

lads,

Stain all your edges on me. — Boy ! false hound ! If you have writ your annals true, 't is there, That, like an eagle in a dove-cote, I Flutter 'd your Volscians in Corioli; Alone I did it. — Boy !

Aufidius. Why, noble lords,

Will you be put in mind of his blind fortune, Which was your shame, by this unholy braggart, Fore your own eyes and ears ?

All Conspirators. Let him die for 't. 120

All the People. ( Tear him to pieces.' ' Do it pres ently.' ' He killed my son.' ' My daughter.' ' He killed my cousin Marcus.' ' He killed my father.'

2 Lord. Peace, ho ! no outrage ! peace I The man is noble and his fame folds in

This orb o' the earth. His last offences to us

Scene VI] Coriolanus 169

Shall have judicious hearing. — Stand, Aufidius, And trouble not the peace.

Coriolanus. O that I had him,

With six Aufidiuses, or more, his tribe, To use my lawful sword 1

Aufidius. Insolent villain 1 130

All Conspirators. Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill him I

\Thc Conspirators draw, and kill Coriolanus ; Aufidius stands on his body.

Lords. Hold, hold, hold, hold !

Aufidius. My noble masters, hear me speak.

1 Lord. OTullus,—

2 Lord. Thou hast done a deed whereat valour will

weep.

3 Lord. Tread not upon him. — Masters all, be

quiet ; Put up your swords.

Aufidius. My lords, when you shall know — as in

this rage,

Provok'd by him, you cannot — the great danger Which this man's life did owe you, you '11 rejoice That he is thus cut off. Please it your honours To call me to your senate, I '11 deliver 140

Myself your loyal servant or endure Your heaviest censure.

i Lord. Bear from hence his body,

And mourn you for him ; let him be regarded As the most noble corse that ever herald DicJ follow to his urn,

170 Coriolanus [Act v

2 Lord. His own impatience

Takes from Aufidius a great part of blame. Let 's make the best of it.

Aufidius. My rage is gone,

And I am struck with sorrow. — Take him up. — Help, three o' the chiefest soldiers ; I '11 be one. — Beat thou the drum, that it speak mournfully. — 150 Trail your steel pikes. — Though in this city he Hath widow 'd and unchilded many a one Which to this hour bewail the injury, Yet he shall have a noble memory. — Assist.

\_Exeunt, bearing the body of Coriolanus. A dead march sounded.

NOTES

ROMAN VICTORY

NOTES

INTRODUCTION

THE METRE OF THE PLAY. — It should be understood at the outset that metre> or the mechanism of verse, is something alto gether distinct from the music of verse. The one is matter of rule, the other of taste and feeling. Music is not an absolute necessity of verse ; the metrical form is a necessity, being that which consti tutes the verse.

The plays of Shakespeare (with the exception of rhymed pas sages, and of occasional songs and interludes) are all in unrhymed or blank verse ; and the normal form of this blank verse is illus trated by i. i. 70 of the present play: "Against the Roman state, whose course will on."

'73

Notes

This line, it will be seen, consists of ten syllables, with the even syllables (2d, 4th, 6th, 8th, and roth) accented, the odd syllables (ist, 3d, etc.) being unaccented. Theoretically, it is made up of five feet of two syllables each, with the accent on the second sylla ble. Such a foot is called an iambus (plural, iambuses, or the Latin iambi), and the form of verse is called iambic.

This fundamental law of Shakespeare's verse is subject to certain modifications, the most important of which are as follows : —

1. After the tenth syllable an unaccented syllable (or even two such syllables) may be added, forming what is sometimes called a female line; as in i. I. 56: "What work's, my countrymen, in hand ? where go you ? " The rhythm is complete with the word go, the you being an extra eleventh syllable, as it is in the next line also. In i. 3. 45 ("At Grecian sword contemning. — Tell Vale ria") we have two extra syllables, the rhythm being complete with the first syllable of Valeria; and the same is true of many lines ending with Aufidius, Cominius, Volumnia, etc.

2. The accent in any part of the verse may be shifted from an even to an odd syllable ; as in i. I. 67: "Have the patricians of you. P\>r your wants;" and 69 (a female line): "Strike at the heavens with your staves as lift them." In both lines the accent is shifted from the second to the first syllable. In line 72 the change is in the sixth syllable. It occurs very rarely in the tenth syllable, and seldom in the fourth ; and it is not allowable in two successive accented syllables.

3. An extra unaccented syllable may occur in any part of the line; as in i. i. 68, 73, and 100. In 68 the second syllable of suf fering is superfluous, in 73 the word the, and in 100 the same word twice.

4. Any unaccented syllable, occurring in an even place immedi ately before or after an even syllable which is properly accented, is reckoned as accented for the purposes of the verse ; as, for in stance, lines 56, 66, and 76. In 56, the third syllable of country men, in 66 the third of charitable, and in 76 the fourth of calamity,

Notes 175

are metrically equivalent to accented syllables. In i. 9. 51 ("In acclamations hyperbolical ") and iv. 6. 75 (" In violentest contra riety ") all the metrical accents occur in two words ; and in v. 6. go (" Coriolanus in Corioli ") four of them are in two words.

5. In many instances in Shakespeare words must be lengthened in order to fill out the rhythm : —

(a) In a large class of words in which e or i is followed by another vowel, the e or * is made a separate syllable ; as ocean, opinion, soldier, patience, partial, marriage, etc. For instance, in this play, i. I. 89 ("Confess yourselves wondrous malicious") appears to have only nine syllables, but malicious is a quadri syllable ; and the same is true of addition in i. 9. 72 : " To undercrest your good addition." Soldier is a trisyllable in i 1. 117 and v. 6. 71. See also rebellion in iii. 1. 167, precipitation (six syllables, with three accents) in iii. 3. 102, and other instances mentioned in the notes. This lengthening occurs most frequently at the end of the line.

(£) Many monosyllables ending in r, re, rs, res, preceded by a long vowel or diphthong, are often made dissyllables ; as/are, fear, dear, fire, hair, hour, more, your, etc. In i. I. 192 : "They '11 sit by the fire, and presume to know," fire is a dissyllable, the word the being unaccented and superfluous (see on 3 above). If the word is repeated in a verse, it is often both monosyllable and dissyllable ; as in M. of V. iii. 2. 20 : " And so, though yours, not yours. Prove it so," where either yours (preferably the first) is a dissyllable, the other being a monosyllable. In J. C. iii. I. 172 : " As fire drives out fire, so pity, pity," the first fire is a dissyllable.

(r) Words containing / or r, preceded by another consonant, are often pronounced as if a vowel came between or after them; as in T. of S. ii. I. 158 : "While she did call me rascal fiddler" [fiddl(e)er] ; All V Well, iii. 5. 43: " If you will tarry, holy pil grim" [pilg(e)rim] ; C. of E. v. I. 360: "These are the parents of these children " (childeren, the original form of the word) ; W. T. iv. 4. 76 : "Grace and remembrance [rememb(e)rance] be

176 Notes

to you both ! " etc. In i. I. 156 of this play assembly is a quad risyllable; and in i. 9. 17 country is a trisyllable.

(d) Monosyllabic exclamations {ay, (9, jj/^a, «#y, hail, etc.) and monosyllables otherwise emphasized are similarly lengthened ; also certain longer words; as commandement in M. of V. iv. I. 442; safety (trisyllable) in Ham. i. 3. 21 ; business (trisyllable, as origi nally pronounced) in this play, v. 3. 4 (as in /. C. iv. i. 23, etc.), and other words mentioned in the notes to the plays in which they occur.

6. Words are also contracted for metrical reasons, like plurals and possessives ending in a sibilant, as balance, horse (for horses and horse's), princess, sense, marriage (plural and possessive), image, etc. So with many adjectives in the superlative (like coldest, sternest, kindest, secret' st, etc.), and certain other words.

7. The accent of words is also varied in many -instances for metrical reasons. Thus we find both revenue and revenue in the first scene of M. N. D. (lines 6 and 158), exile and exile (see note on i. 6. 35), extreme and extreme (see on iii. 3. 82), plebeian and plebeian (see on i. 9. 7), record (noun) and recdrd (see on iv. 6. 51), pursue and pursue, etc.

These instances of variable accent must not be confounded with those in which words were uniformly accented differently in the time of Shakespeare; like aspect (see on v. 3. 32), imp6rtune, sepulchre (verb), humane (see on iii. I. 327), per sever (never per severe}, perseverance, rheumatic, etc.

8. Alexandrines, or verses of twelve syllables, with six accents, occur here and there in the plays. They must not be confounded with female lines with two extra syllables (see on I above) or with other lines in which two extra unaccented syllables may occur.

9. Incomplete verses, of one or more syllables, are scattered through the plays. See i. i. 64, 88, 93, etc.

10. Doggerel measure is used in the very earliest comedies (L. L. L. and C. of E. in particular) in the mouths of comic

Notes 177

characters, but nowhere else in those plays, and never anywhere in plays written after 1598.

11. Rhyme occurs frequently in the early plays, but diminishes with comparative regularity from that period until the latest. Thus, in L. L. L. there are about 1 100 rhyming verses (about one-third of the whole number), in M. N. D. about 900, in Kick. II. and R. and ' J. about 500 each, while in A. and C. there are only about 40, in Temp, only two, and in W. T. none at all, except in the chorus introducing act iv. Songs, interludes, and other matter not in ten-syllable measure are not included in this enumeration. In the present play, out of some 2400 ten -syllable verses, only 28 are in rhyme.

Alternate rhymes are found only in the plays written before 1599 or 1600. In L. L. L. there are 242 lines, in M. N. D. 96 lines, but in M. of V. there are only four lines at the end of iii. 2. In Muck Ado and A. Y. L., we also find a few lines, but none at all in subsequent plays.

Rhymed couplets, or " rhyme-tags," are often found at the end of scenes. In Ham. 14 out of 20 scenes, and in Macb. 21 out of 28, have such " tags ; " but in the latest plays they are not so frequent. The present play has but two, Temp, one, and IV. T. none.

12. In this edition of Shakespeare, the final -ed of past tenses and participles in -verse is printed -d when the word is to be pro nounced in the ordinary way ; as in accused, line 90, and rebel? d, line 98, of the first scene. But when the metre requires that the -ed be made a separate syllable, the e is retained ; as in renowned, ii. I. 179, 180, where the word is a trisyllable. The only variation from this rule is in verbs like cry, die, sue, etc., the -ed of which is very rarely, if ever, made a separate syllable.

SHAKESPEARE'S USE OF VERSE AND PROSE IN THE PLAYS. — This is a subject to which the critics have given very little atten tion, but it is an interesting study. In the present play we find scenes entirely in verse or in prose, and others in which the

CORIOLANUS — 12

178 Notes

two are mixed. In general, we may say that verse is used for what is distinctly poetical, and prose for what is not poetical. The dis tinction, however, is not so clearly marked in the earlier as in the later plays. The second scene of M. of K, for instance, is in prose, because Portia and Nerissa are talking about the suitors in a familiar and playful way ; but in T. G. of V., where Julia and Lucetta are discussing the suitors of the former in much the same fashion, the scene is in verse. Dowden, commenting on Rich. //., remarks: " Had Shakespeare written the play a few years later, we may be certain that the gardener and his servants (iii. 4) would not have uttered stately speeches in verse, but would have spoken homely prose, and that humour would have mingled with the pathos of the scene. The same remark may be made with reference to the sub sequent scene (v. 5) in which his groom visits the dethroned king in the Tower." Comic characters and those in low life generally speak in prose in the later plays, as Dowden intimates, but in the very earliest ones doggerel verse is much used instead. See on 10 above.

The change from prose to verse is well illustrated in the third scene of M. of V. It begins with plain prosaic talk about a busi ness matter ; but when Antonio enters, it rises at once to the higher level of poetry. The sight of Antonio reminds Shylock of his hatred of the Merchant, and the passion expresses itself in verse, the ver nacular tongue of poetry. We have a similar change in the first scene of/. 6'., where, after the quibbling " chaff" of the mechanics about their trades, the mention of Pompey reminds the Tribune of their plebeian fickleness, and his scorn and indignation flame out in most eloquent verse.

The reasons for the choice of prose or verse are not always so clear as in these instances. We are seldom puzzled to explain the prose, but not unfrequently we meet with verse where we might expect prose. As Professor Corson remarks {Introduction to Shake speare, 1889), "Shakespeare adopted verse as the general tenor of his language, and therefore expressed much in verse that is within

Notes 179

the capabilities of prose ; in other words, his verse constantly en croaches upon the domain of prose, but his prose can never be said to encroach upon the domain of verse." If in rare instances we think we find exceptions to this latter statement, and prose actually seems to usurp the place of verse, I believe that careful study of the passage will prove the supposed exception to be apparent rather than real.

SOME BOOKS FOR TEACHERS AND STUDENTS. — A few out of the many books that might be commended to the teacher and the crit ical student are the following: Halliwell-Phillipps's Outlines of the Life oj Shakespeare (yth ed. 1887) ; Sidney Lee's Life of Shake speare (1898; for ordinary students the abridged ed. of 1899 is preferable); Rolfe's Life of Shakespeare (1904); Schmidt's Shake speare Lexicon (3d ed. 1902) ; Littledale's ed. of Dyce's Glossary (1902); Bartlett's Concordance to Shakespeare (1895); Abbott's Shakespearian Grammar (1873); Furness's "New Variorum " ed. of the plays (encyclopaedic and exhaustive) ; Dowden's Shakspere : His Alind and Art (American ed. 1881); Hudson's Life, Art, and Characters of Shakespeare (revised ed. 1882); Mrs. Jameson's Characteristics of Women (several eds. ; some with the title, Shakespeare Heroines) ; Ten Brink's Five Lectures on Shakespeare (1895); Boas's Shakespeare and His Predecessors (1895); Dyer's Folk-lore of Shakespeare (American ed. 1884); Gervinus's Shake speare Commentaries (Bunnett's translation, 1875); Wordsworth's Shakespeare's Knowledge of the Bible (3d ed. 1880) ; Elson's Shake speare in Miisic (1901).

Some of the above books will be useful to all readers who are interested in special subjects or in general criticism of Shakespeare. Among those which are better suited to the needs of ordinary readers and students, the following may be mentioned : Mabie's William Shakespeare: Poet, Dramatist, and Man (1900); Dow- den's Shakspere Primer (1877; small but invaluable); Rolfe's Shakespeare the Boy (1896 ; not a mere juvenile book, but useful for reference on the home and school life, the games and sports,

1 80 Notes

the manners, customs, and folk-lore of the poet's time) ; Guerber's Myths of Greece and Rome (for young students who may need information on mythological allusions not explained in the notes).

H. Snowden Ward's Shakespeare 's Town and Times (2d ed. 1902) and John Leyland's Shakespeare Country (2d ed. 1903) are copiously illustrated books (yet inexpensive) which may be particularly commended for school libraries.

ABBREVIATIONS IN THE NOTES. — The abbreviations of the names of Shakespeare's plays will be readily understood ; as T. N. for Twelfth Night, Cor. for Coriolanus, 3 Hen. VI. for The Third Part of King Henry the Sixth, etc. P. P. refers to The Passionate Pilgrim ; V. and A. to Venus and Adonis ; L. C. to Lover's Complaint ; and Sonn. to the Sonnets.

Other abbreviations that hardly need explanation are Cf. (confer, compare), Fol. (following), Id. (idem, the same), and Prol. (pro logue). The numbers of the lines in the references (except for the present play) are those of the " Globe " edition (the cheapest and best edition of Shakespeare in one compact volume), which is now generally accepted as the standard for line-numbers in works of ref erence (Schmidt's Lexicon, Abbott's Grammar, Dowden's Primer t the publications of the New Shakspere Society, etc.).

THE HISTORY IN THE PLAY AS GIVEN BY PLUTARCH. — The following are the chief passages in North's Plutarch (see p. 9 above), which illustrate the play: —

" The house of the Martians at Rome was of the number of the Patricians, out of the which have sprung many noble personages, whereof Ancus Martius was one, King Numa's daughter's son, who was King of Rome after Tullus Hostilius. Of the same house were Publius and Quintus, who brought to Rome their best water they had, by conduits. Censorinus also came of that family, that was so surnamed, because the people had chosen him Censor twice. . . . Caius Martius, whose life we intend now to write, being left an orphan by his father, was brought up under his mother a widow ;

Notes 1 8 1

who taught us by experience, that orphanage bringeth many dis commodities l to a child, but doth not hinder him to become an honest man, and to excel in virtue above the common sort : as they that are meanly born wrongfully do complain, that it is the occasion of their casting away, for that no man in their youth taketh any care of them to see them well brought up, and taught that were meet. This man also is a good proof to confirm some men's opinions : That a rare and excellent wit, untaught, doth bring forth many good and evil things together : as a fat soil that lieth un- manured bringeth forth both herbs and weeds. For this Martius' natural wit and great heart did marvellously stir up his courage to do and attempt notable acts. But on the other side, for lack of education, he was so choleric and impatient, that he would yield to no living creature : which made him churlish, uncivil, and altogether unfit for any man's conversation. Yet men marvelling much at his constancy, that he was never overcome with pleasure nor money, and how he could endure easily all manner of pains and travails : 2 thereupon they well liked and commended his stoutness and tem- perancy.8 But for all that they could not be acquainted with him, as one citizen useth to be with another in the city : his behaviour was so unpleasant to them by reason of a certain insolent and stern manner he had, which, because he was too lordly, was disliked. . . . ACT II. Scene II. — "The first time he went to the wars, being but a stripling, was when Tarquin surnamed the proud (that had been King of Rome, and was driven out for his pride, after many attempts made by sundry battles to come in again, wherein he was ever overcome) did come to Rome with all the aid of the Latins, and many other people of Italy : even as it were to set up his whole rest 4 upon a battle by them, who with a great and mighty army had undertaken to put him into his kingdom again, not so much to pleasure him, as to overthrow the power of the Romans, whose

1 Disadvantages. 8 Moderation. Cf. temperance in iii. 3. 28.

2 Labours. * To rely entirely.

1 82 Notes

greatness they both feared and envied. In this battle, wherein were many hot and sharp encounters of either party, Martius valiantly fought in the sight of the Dictator : and a Roman soldier being thrown to the ground even hard by him, Martius straight bestrid him, and slew the enemy, with his own hands, that had be. fore overthrown the Roman. Hereupon, after the battle was won, the Dictator did not forget so noble an act, and therefore first of all he crowned Martius with a garland of oaken boughs. For whoso ever saveth the life of a Roman, it is a manner among them, to honour him with such a garland. . . .

ACT I. Scene I. — " Now he being grown to great credit and au thority in Rome for his valiantness, it fortuned there grew sedition in the city, because the Senate did favour the rich against the peo ple, who did complain of the sore oppression of usurers, of whom they borrowed money. For those that had little, were yet spoiled of that little they had by their creditors, for lack of ability to pay the usury : who offered their goods to be sold to them that would give most. And such as had nothing left, their bodies were laid hold on, and they were made their bondmen, notwithstanding all the wounds and cuts they shewed, which they had received in many battles, fighting for defence of their country and commonwealth : of the which, the last war they made was against the Sabines, where in they fought upon the promise the rich men had made them, that from thenceforth they would intreat l them more gently, and also upon the word of Marcus Valerius chief of the Senate, who, by authority of the council, and in the behalf of the rich, said th<jy should perform that they had promised. But after that they had faithfully served in this last battle of all, where they overcame their enemies, seeing they were never a whit the better, nor more gen tly intreated, and that the Senate would give no ear to them, but made as though they had forgotten the former promise, and suffered them to be made slaves and bondmen to their creditors, and besides, to be turned out of all that ever they had : they fell then even to 1 Treat. Cf. entreat, Rich, III. iv. 4. 151.

Notes 1 83

flat rebellion and mutiny, and to stir up dangerous tumults within the city. The Romans' enemies hearing of this rebellion, did straight enter the territories of Rome with a marvellous great power, spoiling and burning all as they came. Whereupon the Senate immediately made open proclamation by sound of trumpet, that all those that were of lawful age to carry weapon, should come and enter their names into the muster-master's book, to go to the wars : but no man obeyed their commandment. Whereupon their chief magistrates and many of the Senate began to be of divers opinions among themselves. For some thought it was reason, they should somewhat yield to the poor people's request, and that they should a little qualify the severity of the law. Other held hard against that opinion, and that was Martius for one. For he alleged, that the creditors' losing their money they had lent was not the worst thing that was herein : but that the lenity that was favoured was a beginning of disobedience, and that the proud at tempt of the communalty was, to abolish law, and to bring all to confusion. Therefore he said, if the Senate were wise, they should betimes prevent 1 and quench this ill-favoured and worst meant be ginning. The Senate met many days in consultation about it : but in the end they concluded nothing. The poor common people, see ing no redress, gathered themselves one day together ; and one encouraging another, they all forsook the city, and encamped themselves upon a hill, called at that day the Holy Hill, along the river of Tiber, offering no creature any hurt or violence, or making any shew of actual rebellion, saving that they cried as they went up and down, that the rich men had driven them out of the city, and that throughout all Italy they might find air, water, and ground to bury them in. Moreover, they said, to dwell at Rome was nothing else but to be slain, or hurt with continual wars and fight ing, for defence of the rich men's goods.

" The Senate, being afraid of their departure, did send unto them certain of the pleasantest old men, and the most acceptable to the 1 Anticipate.

1 84 Notes

people among them. Of those Menenius Agrippa was he, who was sent for chief man of the message from the Senate. He, after many good persuasions and gentle requests made to the people, on behalf of the Senate, knit up his oration in the end with a notable tale, in this manner : That ' on a time all the members of man's body did rebel against the belly, complaining of it, that it only remained in the midst of the body without doing any thing, neither did bear any labour to the maintenance of the rest : whereas all other parts and members did labour painfully, and were very careful, to satisfy the appetites and desires of the body. And so the belly, all this notwithstanding, laughed at their folly, and said : It is true, I first receive all meats that nourish man's body : but afterwards I send it again to the nourishment of other parts of the same. Even so (quoth he) O you, my masters, and citizens of Rome, the reason is alike between the Senate and you. For matters being well digested, and their counsels thoroughly examined, touching the benefit of the commonwealth, the Senators are cause of the common com modity l that cometh unto every one of you.' These persuasions pacified the people conditionally, that the Senate would grant there should be yearly chosen five Magistrates, which they now call Tribuni plebis, whose office should be to defend the poor people from violence and oppression. So Junius Brutus and Sicinius Vel- lutus were the first tribunes of the people that were chosen, who had only been the causers and procurers of this sedition. Here upon the city being grown again to good quiet and unity, the people immediately went to the wars, shewing that they had a good will to do better than ever they did, and to be very willing to obey the Magistrates in that they would command concerning the wars.

"Martius also, though it liked him nothing2 to see the greatness of the people thus increased, considering it was to the prejudice and imbasing 3 of the Nobility, and also saw that other noble Patri cians were troubled as well as himself: he did persuade the Patri cians to shew themselves no less forward and willing to fight for

1 General advantage. 2 Did not at all please him. 8 Humiliation.

Notes 185

their country than the common people were : and to let them know by their deeds and acts, that they did not so much pass J the people in power and riches, as they did exceed them in true nobility and valiant ness.

ACT I. Scenes //. IV.-X. — "In the country of the Volsces, against whom the Romans made war at that time, there was a principal city and of most fame, that was called Corioles, before the which the Consul Cominius did lay siege. Wherefore all the other Volsces, fearing lest that city should be taken by assault, they came from all parts of the country to save it, intending to give the Romans battle before the city, and to give an onset on them in two several places. The Consul Cominius, understanding this, divided his army also into two parts; and taking the one part with himself, he marched towards them that were drawing to the city out of the country : and the other part of his army he left in the camp with Titus Latius2 (one of the valiantest men the Romans had at that time) to resist those that would make any sally out of the city upon them. So the Coriolans, making small account of them that lay in camp before the city, made a sally out upon them, in the which at the first the Coriolans had the better, and drave the Romans back again into the trenches of their camp. But Martius being there at that time, running out of the camp with a few men with him, he slew the first enemies he met withal, and made the rest of them stay upon the sudden, crying out to the Romans that had turned their backs, and calling them again to fight with a loud voice. For he was even such another, as Cato would have a soldier and a cap tain to be, not only terrible and fierce to lay about him, but to make the enemy afeard with the sound of his voice, and the grimness of his countenance. Then there flocked about him immediately a great number of Romans: whereat the enemies were so afeard that they gave back presently.8 But Martius, not staying so, did chase and follow them to their own gates, that fled for life. And

1 Surpass; as in R. andj. i. 1.242 : "who pass'd that passing fair," etc. 2 Lartius. 8 At once. Cf. ii. 3. 258, etc.

1 86 Notes

there perceiving that the Romans retired back, for the great number of darts and arrows which flew about their ears from the walls of the city, and that there was not one man amongst them that durst venture himself to follow the flying enemies into their city, for that it was full of men of war very well armed and appointed, he did encourage his fellows with words and deeds, crying out to them, ' that fortune had opened the gates of the city, more for the fol lowers than the fliers.' But all this notwithstanding, few had the hearts to follow him. Howbeit Martius, being in the throng amongst the enemies, thrust himself into the gates of the city, and entered the same among them that fled, without that any one of them durst at the first turn their face upon him, or offer to stay him. But he, looking about him, and seeing he was entered the city with very few men to help him, and perceiving he was environed by his enemies that gathered round about to set upon him, did things, as it is written, wonderful and incredible, as well for the force of his hand, as also for the agility of his body ; and with a wonderful courage and valiantness he made a lane through the midst of them, and overthrew also those he laid at : 1 that some he made run to the furthest part of the city, and other for fear he made yield themselves, and to let fall their weapons before him. By this means Martius, that was gotten out, had some leisure to bring the Romans with more safety into the city. The city being taken in this sort, the most part of the soldiers began incontinently to spoil, to carry away, and to look up the booty they had won. But Mar tius was marvellous angry with them, and cried out on them, that it was no time now to look after spoil, and to run straggling here and there to enrich themselves, whilst the other Consul and their fellow-citizens peradventure were fighting with their enemies : and how that, leaving the spoil, they should seek to wind themselves out of danger and peril. Howbeit, cry and say to them what he could, very few of them would hearken to him. Wherefore taking those that willingly offered themselves to follow him, he went out of the 1 Attacked.

Notes 187

city, and took his way toward that part where he understood the rest of the army was, exhorting and intreating them by the way that followed him, not to be fainthearted ; and oft holding up his hands to heaven, he besought the gods to be gracious and favourable unto him, that he might come in time to the battle, and in a good hour to hazard his life in defence of his countrymen. Now the Romans when they were put in battle ray,1 and ready to take their targets on their arms, and to gird them upon their arming-coats, had a custom to make their wills at that very instant, without any manner of writing, naming him only whom they would make their heir in the presence of three or four witnesses. Martius came just to that reckoning, whilst the soldiers were doing after that sort, and that the enemies were approached so near, as one stood in view of the other. When they saw him at his first coming all bloody, and in a sweat, and but with a few men following him, some thereupon be gan to be afeard. But soon after, when they saw him run with a lively cheer to the Consul, and to take him by the hand, declaring how he had taken the city of Corioles, and that they saw the Con sul Cominius also kiss and imbrace him, then there was not a man but took heart again to him, and began to be of good courage ; some hearing him report, from point to point, the happy success of this exploit, and other also conjecturing it by seeing their gestures afar off. Then they all began to call upon the Consul to march forward, and to delay no longer, but to give charge upon the enemy. Martius asked him how the order of their enemy's battle was, and on which side they had placed their best fighting men. The Consul made him answer, that he thought the bands which were in the vaward2 of their battle were those of the Antiates, whom they esteemed to be the warlikest men, and which, for

* Array. Cf. Spenser, F. Q. v. ix. 34 : —

" And all the damzels of that towne in ray

Come dauncing forth," etc. 2 Vanguard. Cf. i. 6. 53 below.

1 88 Notes

valiant courage, would give no place to any of the host of their enemies. Then prayed Martius to be set directly against them. The Consul granted him, greatly praising his courage. Then Mar tius, when both armies came almost to join, advanced himself a good space before his company, and went so fiercely to give charge on the vaward that came right against him, that they could stand no longer in his hands: he made such a lane through them, and opened a passage into the battle l of the enemies. But the two wings of either side turned one to the other, to compass him in between them: which the Consul Cominius perceiving, he sent thither straight of the best soldiers he had about him. So the battle was marvellous bloody about Martius, and in a very short space many were slain in the place. But in the end the Romans were so strong, that they distressed the enemies, and brake their array : and scattering them, made them fly. Then they prayed Martius that he would retire the camp, because they saw he was able to do no more, he was already so wearied with the great pain he had taken,2 and so faint with the great wounds he had upon him. But Martius answered them, that it was not for conquerors to yield, nor to be fainthearted : and thereupon began afresh to chase those that fled, until such time as the army of the enemies was utterly overthrown, and numbers of them slain and taken prisoners.

"The next morning betimes, Martius went to the Consul, and the other Romans with him. There the Consul Cominius going up to his chair of state, in the presence of the whole army, gave thanks to the gods for so great, glorious, and prosperous a victory : then he spake to Martius, whose valiantness he commended beyond the moon, both for that he himself saw him do with his eyes, as also for that Martius had reported unto him. So in the end he willed Martius, that he should choose out of all the horses they had taken of their enemies, and of all their goods they had won (whereof there was great store) ten of every sort which he liked best, before any distribution should be made to other. Besides this great hon- 1 Battalion. 2 Effort he had made.

Notes 189

curable offer he had made him, he gave him, in testimony that he had won that day the price of prowess above all other, a goodly horse with a caparison, and all furniture l to him : which the whole army beholding, did marvellously praise and commend. But Mar- tius, stepping forth, told the Consul he most thankfully accepted the gift of his horse, and was a glad man besides, that his service had deserved his General's commendation: and as for his other offer, which was rather a mercenary reward than a honourable recompence, he would have none of it, but was contented to have his equal part with the other soldiers. ' Only, this grace (said he) I crave and beseech you to grant me. Among the Volsces there is an old friend and host of mine, an honest wealthy man, and now a prisoner ; who, living before in great wealth in his own country, livcth now a poor prisoner, in the hands of his enemies: and yet notwithstanding all this his misery and misfortune, it would do me great pleasure if I could save him from this one danger, to keep him from being sold as a slave.' The soldiers hearing Martius' words, made a marvellous great shout among them, and there were more that wondered at his great contentation2 and abstinence, when they saw so little covetousness in him, than they were that highly praised and extolled his valiantness. For even they them selves that did somewhat malice 8 and envy his glory, to see him thus honoured and passingly4 praised, did think him so much the more worthy of an honourable recompence for his valiant service, as the more carelessly he refused the great offer made unto him for his profit ; and they esteemed more the virtue that was in him, that made him refuse such rewards, than that which made them to be offered to him, as unto a worthy person. For it is far more commendable, to use riches well, than to be valiant : and yet it is better not to desire them than to use them well.

1 Equipments. 2 Moderation.

» Begrudge. S. does not use the verb, but we find it in Jonson, Daniel, Spenser, and other writers of the time. 4 Surpassingly, exceedingly.

190

Notes

"After this shout and noise of the assembly was somewhat ap peased, the Consul Cominius began to speak in this sort : ' we can not compel Martius to take these gifts we offer him if he will not receive them, but we will give him such a reward for the noble service he hath done, as he cannot refuse. Therefore, we do order and decree, that henceforth he be called Coriolanus, unless his valiant acts have won him that name before our nomination.' And so ever since, he still bare the third name of Coriolanus. . . .

ACT I. Scene I. — "Now when this war was ended,1 the flatterers of the people began to stir up sedition again, without any new occasion, or just matter offered of complaint. For they did ground this second insurrection against the Nobility and Patricians upon the people's misery and misfortune, that could not but fall out,2 by reason of the former discord and sedition between them and the Nobility. Because the most part of the arable land, within the territory of Rome, was become heathy and barren for lack of ploughing, for that they had no time nor mean to cause corn to be brought them out of other countries to sow, by reason of their wars ; which made the extreme dearth they had among them. Now those busy prattlers that sought the people's good-will by such flattering words, perceiving great scarcity of corn to be within the city : and though there had been plenty enough, yet the com mon people had no money to buy it : they spread abroad false tales and rumours against the Nobility, that they, in revenge of the people, had practised3 and procured the extreme dearth among them. Furthermore, in the midst of this stir, there came ambas sadors to Rome from the city of Velitres, that offered up their city

1 As Wright remarks, the description of the condition of the Roman people at the opening of the play seems to have been taken in part from Plutarch's account of this later insurrection as well as from that referred to in the passage on p. 182 above.

2 That/*// out here means take place is clear from Amyot, who has — " qui estoyent necessairement ensuyuis de leurs diuisions," etc.

» Plotted.

Notes 1 9 1

to the Romans, and prayed them they would send new inhabitants to replenish the same : because the plague had been so extreme among them, and had killed such a number of them, as there was not left alive the tenth person of the people that had been there before. So the wise men of Rome began to think, that the neces sity of the Velitrians fell out in a most happy hour ; and how, by this occasion, it was very meet, in so great a scarcity of victuals, to disburden Rome of a great number of citizens: and by this means as well to take away this new sedition, and utterly to rid it out of the city, as also to clear the same of many mutinous and seditious persons, being the superfluous ill humours that grievously fed this disease. Hereupon the Consuls pricked out 1 all those by a bill, whom they intended to send to Velitres, to go dwell there as in form of a colony : and they levied out all the rest that remained in the city of Rome, a great number to go against the Volsces, hoping, by mean of foreign war, to pacify their sedition at home. Moreover they imagined, when the poor with the rich, and the mean sort with the Nobility, should by this device be abroad in the wars, and in one camp, and in one service, and in one like danger : that then they would be more quiet and loving together. But Sicinius and Brutus, two seditious Tribunes, spake against either of these devices, and cried out upon the noble men, that under the gentle name of a Colony, they would cloak and colour the most cruel and unnatural fact2 as might be: because they sent their poor citizens into a sore infected city and pestilent air, full of dead bodies unburied, and there also to dwell under the tuition 8 of a strange god, that had so cruelly persecuted his people. 'This were (said they) even as much, as if the Senate should headlong cast down the people into a most bottomless pit ; and are not yet contented to have famished some of the poor citizens heretofore to death, and

1 Marked down all those in a list.

2 Evil deed, crime ; the sense in which S. also generally uses it.

8 Tutelary power, guardianship; as in Much Ado, i. i. 283, the only instance of the word in S.

192 Notes

to put other of them even to the mercy of the plague : but afresh they have procured a voluntary war, to the end they would leave behind no kind of misery and ill, wherewith the poor silly people should not be plagued, and only because they are weary to serve the rich.' The common people, being set on a broil and bravery l with these words, would not appear when the Consuls called their names by a bill, to prest 2 them for the wars, neither would they be sent out to this new colony : insomuch as the Senate knew not well what to say or to do in the matter. *

" Martius then, who was now grown to great credit, and a stout man besides, and of great reputation with the noblest men of Rome, rose up, and openly spake against these flattering Tribunes. And for the replenishing of the city of Velitres, he did compel those that were chosen, to go thither and to depart the city, upon great penalties to him that should disobey : but to the wars the people by no means would be brought or constrained. So Martius, tak ing his friends and followers with him, and such as he could by fair words intreat to go with him, did run certain forays into the dominion of the Antiates, where he met with great plenty of corn, and had a marvellous great spoil, as well of cattle as of men he had taken prisoners, whom he brought away with him, and reserved nothing for himself. Afterwards, having brought back again all his men that went out with him, safe and sound to Rome, and every man rich and loaden with spoil : then the home-tarriers and house-doves that kept 3 Rome still, began to repent them that it was not their hap to go with him, and so envied both them that had sped so well in this journey ; and also, of malice to Martius, they spited4 to see his credit and estimation increase still more and more, because they accounted him to be a great hinderer of the people.

ACT II. Scene II, — "Shortly after this, Martius stood for the Consulship : and the common people favoured his suit, thinking it would be a shame to them to deny and refuse the chiefest noble 1 Insolence. 2 Press. 8 Remained in. 4 Were envious.

Notes 193

man of blood, and most worthy person of Rome, and specially him that had done so great service and good to the commonwealth. For the custom of Rome was at that time, that such as did sue for any office, should for certain days before be in the market-place, only with a poor gown on their backs, and without any coat under neath, to pray the citizens to remember them at the day of elec tion : which was thus devised, either to move the people the more, by requesting them in such mean apparel, or else because they might shew them their wounds they had gotten in the wars in the service of the commonwealth, as manifest marks and testimonies of their valiantness. . . . Now Martius, following this custom, shewed many wounds and cuts upon his body, which he had received in seventeen years' service at the wars, and in many sun dry battles, being ever the foremost man that did set out feet l to fight. So that there was not a man among the people but was ashamed of himself, to refuse so valiant a man : and one of them said to another, 'we must needs choose him Consul, there is no remedy.'

ACT III. Scenes /.-///. — " But when the day of election was come, and that Martius came to the market-place with great pomp, accompanied with all the Senate and the whole Nobility of the city about him, who sought to make him Consul with the greatest in stance2 and intreaty they could, or ever attempted for any man or matter : then the love and good-will of the common people turned straight to an hate and envy toward him, fearing to put this office of sovereign authority into his hands, being a man somewhat par tial towards the Nobility, and of great credit and authority amongst the Patricians, and as one they might doubt8 would take away altogether the liberty from the people. Whereupon, for these considerations, they refused Martius in the end, and made two other that were suitors, Consuls. The Senate, being marvellously offended with the people, did account the shame of this refusal rather to redound to themselves than to Martius : but Martius

1 Advance. 2 Urgency. 8 Fear, suspect. Cf. iii. I. 152 below. CORIOLANUS — 13

1 94 Notes

took it in far worse part than the Senate, and was out of all patience. For he was a man too full of passion and choler, too much given over to self-will and opinion,1 as one of a high mind and great courage, that lacked the gravity and affability that is gotten with judgment of learning and reason, which only is to be looked for in a governor of State : and that remembered not how wilful- ness is the thing of the world, which a governor of a common wealth, for pleasing, should shun, being that which Plato called ' solitariness ; ' as in the end, all men that are wilfully given to a self-opinion and obstinate mind, and who will never yield to other's reason but to their own, remain without company, and for saken of all men. For a man that will live in the world must needs have patience, which lusty bloods make but a mock at. So Martius, being a stout man of nature, that never yielded in any respect, as one thinking that to overcome always and to have the upper hand in all matters, was a token of magnanimity and of no base and faint courage, which spitteth out anger from the most weak and passioned part of the heart, much like the matter of an impostume : 2 went home to his house, full freighted with spite and malice against the people, being accompanied with all the lustiest young gentlemen, whose minds were nobly bent, as those that came of noble race, and commonly used for to follow and honour him. But then specially they flocked about him, and kept him company to his much harm, for they did but kindle and inflame his choler more and more, being sorry with him for the injury the people offered him ; because he was their captain and leader to the wars, that taught them all martial discipline, and stirred up in them a noble emulation of honour and valiantness, and yet, without envy, praising them that deserved best.

" In the mean season there came great plenty of corn to Rome,

that had been bought, part in Italy, and part was sent out of

Sicily, as given by Gelon the tyrant of Syracusa : so that many

stood in great hope, that the dearth of victuals being holpen, the

1 Self-opinion, self-conceit. 2 Abscess.

Notes 195

civil dissension would also cease. The Senate sat in council upon it immediately ; the common people stood also about the palace where the council was kept, gaping what resolution l would fall out : persuading themselves that the corn they had bought should be sold good cheap,2 and that which was given should be divided by the poll, without paying any penny ; and the rather, because certain of the Senators amongst them did so wish and persuade the same. But Martius, standing upon his feet, did somewhat sharply take up those who went about to gratify the people therein : and called them people-pleasers, and traitors to the Nobility. ' More over,' he said, ' they nourished against themselves the naughty 8 seed and cockle * of insolence and sedition, which had been sowed and scattered abroad amongst the people, which they should have cut off, if they had been wise, in their growth : and not (to their own destruction) have suffered the people to establish a magistrate for themselves, of so great power and authority as that man had to whom they had granted it. Who was also to be feared, because he obtained what he would, and did nothing but what he listed, neither passed for6 any obedience to the Consuls, but lived in all liberty ; acknowledging no superior to command him, saving the only heads and authors of their faction, whom he called his magis trates. Therefore,' said he, ' they that gave counsel and persuaded, that the corn should be given out to the common people gratis, as they used to do in the cities of Greece, where the people had more absolute power, did but only nourish their disobedience, which would break out in' the end, to the utter ruin and overthrow of the whole state. For they will not think it is done in recompence of their service past, sithence6 they know well enough they have so oft refused to go to the wars when they were commanded : neither for their mutinies when they went with us, whereby they have rebelled and forsaken their country : neither for their accusations which their flatterers have preferred unto them, and they have re-

1 Decision. * Evil. 6 Professed.

» Cheaply. * See on iii. x. 70 below. « Since. Cf. iii. x, 47 below.

196 Notes

ceived, and made good against the Senate : but they will rather judge, we give and grant them this as abasing ourselves, and stand ing in fear of them, and glad to flatter them every way. By this means their disobedience will still grow worse and worse : and they will never leave to practise new sedition and uproars. There fore it were a great folly for us, methinks, to do it : yea, shall I say more ? we should, if we were wise, take from them their Tribune- ship, which most manifestly is the embasing of the Consulship, and the cause of the division of the city. The state whereof, as it standeth, is not now as it was wont to be, but becometh dismem bered in two factions, which maintains always civil dissension and discord between us, and will never suffer us again to be united into one body.' Martius dilating the matter with many such like reasons, won all the young men, and almost all the rich men to his opinion : insomuch as they rang it out,1 that he was the only man, and alone in the city, who stood out against the people, and never flattered them. There were only a few old men that spake against him, fearing lest some mischief might fall out upon it, as indeed there followed no great good afterward. For the Tribunes of the people, being present at this consultation of the Senate, when they saw that the opinion of Martius was confirmed with the more voices, they left the Senate, and went down to the people, crying out for help, and that they would assemble to save their Tribunes. Hereupon the people ran on head2 in tumult together, before whom the words that Martius spake in the Senate were openly reported : which the people so stomached,3 that* even in that fury they were ready to fly upon the whole Senate. But the Tribunes laid all the fault and burthen wholly upon Martius, and sent their sergeants forthwith to arrest him, presently to appear in person before the people, to answer the words he had spoken in the Senate. Martius stoutly withstood these officers that came to arrest him. Then the Tribunes in their own persons, accompanied with the ^diles, went to fetch him by force, and laid violent 1 Cried aloud. Cf. x Hen. VI. iv. 2. 41. 2 Ahead. « Resented,

Notes 197

hands upon him. Howbeit the noble Patricians gathering to gether about him, made the Tribunes give back, and laid sore upon the ^idiles : so far for that time the night parted them, and the tumult appeased. The next morning betimes, the Consuls seeing the people in an uproar, running to the market-place out of all parts of the city, they were afraid lest all the city would together by the ears : wherefore assembling the Senate in all haste, they declared how it stood them upon,1 to appease the fury of the people with some gentle words or grateful decrees in their favour : and moreover, like wise men they should consider, it was now no time to stand at defence and in contention, nor yet to fight for honour against the commonalty, they being fallen to so great an extremity, and offering such imminent danger. Wherefore they were to consider temperately of things, and to deliver some present and gentle pacification. The most part of the Senators that were present at this council, thought this opinion best, and gave their consents unto it. Whereupon the Consuls rising out of council, went to speak unto the people as gently as they could, and they did pacify their fury and anger, purging the Senate of all the unjust accusations laid upon them, and used great modesty 2 in persuading them, and also in reproving the faults they had committed. And as for the rest, that touched the sale of corn, they promised there should be no disliking8 offered them in the price. So the most part of the people being pacified, and appearing so plainly by the great silence that was among them, as yielding to the Consuls and liking well of * their words : the Tribunes then of the people rose out of their seats, and said : * Forasmuch as the Senate yielded unto rea son, the people also for their part, as became them, did likewise give place unto them : but notwithstanding, they would that Martius should come in person to answer to the articles they had devised. First, whether he had not solicited and procured the Senate to change the present state of the commonweal, and to take the

1 Concerned them. Cf. iii. 2. 52 below. * Displeasure.

2 Moderation. 4 Being pleased with.

198 Notes

sovereign authority out of the people's hands ? Next, when he was sent for by authority of their officers, why he did contemptu ously resist and disobey ? Lastly, seeing he had driven and beaten the ^diles into the market-place before all the world : if, in doing this, he had not done as much as in him lay, to raise civil wars, and to set one citizen against another? ' And this was spoken to one of these two ends, either that Martius, against his nature, should be constrained to humble himself and to abase his haughty and fierce mind : or else, if he continued still in his stoutness, he should incur the people's displeasure and ill-will so far, that he should never possibly win them again. Which they hoped would rather fall out so, than otherwise : as indeed they guessed unhap pily, considering Martius' nature and disposition.

" So Martius came and presented himself to answer their accu sations against him, and the people held their peace, and gave at tentive ear, to hear what he would say. But where they thought to have heard very humble and lowly words come from him, he began not only to use his wonted boldness of speaking (which of itself was very rough and unpleasant, and did more aggravate his accu sation, than purge his innocency) but also gave himself in his words to thunder, and look therewithal so grimly, as though he made no reckoning of the matter. This stirred coals among the people, who were in wonderful fury at it, and their hate and malice grew so toward him, that they could hold no longer, bear, nor endure his bravery l and careless boldness. Whereupon Sicinius, the cruellest and stoutest of the Tribunes, after he had whispered a little with his companions, did openly pronounce, in the face of all the people, Martius as condemned by the Tribunes to die. Then presently he commanded the .^Ediles to apprehend him, and carry him straight to the rock Tarpeian, and to cast him headlong down the same. When the ^diles come to lay hands upon Martius to do that they were commanded, divers of the people themselves thought it too cruel and violent a deed. The noblemen, being much troubled to 1 Audacity. See p. 192 above.

Notes 199

see so much force and rigour used, began to cry aloud, ' help Martius : ' so those that laid hands on him being repulsed, they compassed him in round among themselves, and some of them, holding up their hands to the people, besought them not to handle him thus cruelly. But neither their words nor crying out could aught prevail, the tumult and hurlyburly was so great, until such time as the Tribunes' own friends and kinsmen, weighing with themselves the impossibleness to convey Martius to execution with out great slaughter and murder of the nobility, did persuade and advise not to proceed in so violent and extraordinary a sort, as to put such a man to death without lawful process in law, but that they should refer the sentence of his death to the free voice of the people. Then Sicinius, bethinking himself a little, did ask the Patricians, for what cause they took Martius out of the officers' hands that went to do execution ? The Patricians asked him again, why they would of themselves so cruelly and wickedly put to death so noble and valiant a Roman as Martius was, and that with out law and justice ? ' Well then,' said Sicinius, ' if that be the matter, let there be no quarrel or dissension against the people : for they do grant your demand, that his cause shall be heard accord ing to the law. Therefore,' said he to Martius, ' we do will l and charge you to appear before the people, the third day of our next sitting and assembly here, to make your purgation for such articles as shall be objected against you, that by free voice the people may give sentence upon you as shall please them.' The noblemen were glad then of the adjournment, and were much pleased they had gotten Martius out of this danger. .In the mean space, before the third day of their next session came about, the same being kept every ninth day continually at Rome, whereupon2 they call it now in Latin Nundince : there fell out war against the Antiates, which gave some hope to the nobility that this adjournment would come to little effect, thinking that this war would hold them so long, as that the fury of the people against him would be well suaged,8 or 1 Require, 3 Wherefore, * Assuaged.

2oo Notes

utterly forgotten, by reason of the trouble of the wars. But con trary to expectation, the peace was concluded presently with the Antiates, and the people returned again to Rome. Then the Patri cians assembled oftentimes together, to consult how they might stand to1 Martius, and keep the Tribunes from occasion to cause the people to mutine2 again, and rise against the Nobility. And there Appius Claudius (one that was taken ever as an heavy enemy to the people) did avow and protest, that they would utterly abase the authority of the Senate, and destroy the commonweal, if they would suffer the common people to have authority by voices to give judgment against the Nobility. On the other side again, the most ancient Senators, and such as were given to favour the common people, said : ' that when the people should see they had authority of life or death in their hands, they would not be so cruel and fierce, but gentle and civil. More also, that it was not for contempt of Nobility or the Senate that they sought to have the authority of justice in their hands, as a pre-eminence and prerogative of honour : but because they feared, that themselves should be contemned and hated of the Nobility. So as3 they were persuaded, that so soon as they gave them authority to judge by voices, they would leave all envy and malice to condemn any.' Martius, seeing the Senate in great doubt how to resolve, partly for the love and goodwill the nobility did bear him, and partly for the fear they stood in of the people : asked aloud of the Tribunes, ' what matter they would burden him with ? ' The Tribunes answered him, ' that they would shew how he did aspire to be King, and would prove that all his actions tended to usurp tyrannical power over Rome.' Martius with that, rising upon his feet, said: 'that thereupon4 he did will- inglv offer himself to the people, to be tried upon that accusation : and that if it were proved by5 him, he had so much as once thought of any such matter, that he would then refuse no kind of punish ment they would offer him: conditionally (quoth he) that you

1 Stand by, support. 2 Mutiny. 8 So that.

4 On that count, 5 About, concerning,

Notes 201

charge me with nothing else beside, and that ye do not also abuse the Senate.' They promised they would not. Under these condi tions the judgment was agreed upon, and the people assembled.

"And first of all the Tribunes would in any case (whatsoever became l of it) that the people should proceed to give their voices by Tribes, and not by hundreds : for by this means the multitude of the poor needy people (and all such rabble as had nothing to lose, and had less regard of honesty before their eyes) came to be of greater force (because their voices were numbered by the poll) than the noble honest citizens, whose persons and purse did duti fully serve the commonwealth in their wars. And then, when the Tribunes saw they could not prove he went about2 to make him self King, they began to broach afresh the former words that Martius had spoken in the Senate, in hindering the distribution of the corn at mean 3 price unto the common people, and persuad ing also to take the office of Tribuneship from them. And for the third, they charged him anew, that he had not made the common distribution of the spoil he had gotten in the invading the terri tories of the Antiates: but had of his own authority divided it among them who were with him in that journey. But this matter was most strange of all to Martius, looking least to have been bur dened with that as with any matter of offence. Whereupon being burdened on the sudden, and having no ready excuse to make even at that instant : he began to fall a praising of the soldiers that had served with him in that journey. But those that were not with him, being the greater number, cried out so loud, and made such a noise, that he could not be heard. To conclude, when they came to tell4 the voices of the Tribes, there were three voices odd, which condemned him to be banished for ever. After declaration of the sentence, the people made such joy, as they never rejoiced more for any battle they had won upon their enemies, they were so brave and lively, and went home so jocundly from the assembly, for triumph of this sentence.

l Came, 2 Endeavoured, * Low. 4 Count,

2O2 Notes

ACT IV. Scenes I. II. IV. — "The Senate again, in contrary manner, were as sad and heavy, repenting themselves beyond meas ure, that they had not rather determined to have done and suf fered anything whatsoever, before the common people should so arrogantly and outrageously have abused their authority. There needed no difference of garments, I warrant you, nor outward shows, to know a Plebeian from a Patrician, for they were easily discerned by their looks. For he that was on the people's side looked cheerfully on the matter: but he that was sad and hung down his head, he was sure of the noblemen's side : saving Martius alone, who neither in his countenance nor in his gait did ever shew himself abashed, or once let fall his great courage : but he only, of all other gentlemen that were angry at his fortune, did outwardly shew no manner of passion, nor care at all of himself. Not that he did patiently bear and temper his evil hap in respect of any reason he had, or by his quiet condition : but because he was so carried away with the vehemency of anger and desire of revenge, that he had no sense nor feeling of the hard state he was in: which the common people judge not to be sorrow, although indeed it be the very same. For when sorrow (as you would say) is set on fire, then it is converted into spite and malice, and driveth away for that time all faintness of heart and natural fear. And this is the cause why the choleric man is so altered and mad in his actions, as a man set on fire with a burning ague : for when a man's heart is troubled within, his pulse will beat marvellous strongly. Now that Martius was even in that taking l it appeared true soon after by his doings. For when he was come home to his house again, and had taken his leave of his mother and wife, finding them weeping and shriek ing out for sorrow, and had also comforted and persuaded them to be content with his chance : he went immediately to the gate of the city, accompanied with a great number of Patricians, that brought him thither, from whence he went on his way with three or four of his friends only, taking nothing with him, nor requesting 1 Fit of anger. Cf. 1?. of L. 453.

Notes 203

anything of any man. So he remained a few days in the country at his houses, turmoiled with sundry sorts and kinds of thoughts, such as the fire of his choler did stir up.

"In the end, seeing he could resolve no way to take a profitable or honourable course, but only was pricked forward still to be revenged of the Romans : he thought to raise up some great wars against them, by their nearest neighbours. Whereupon he thought it his best way, first to stir up the Volsces against them, knowing they were yet able enough in strength and riches to encounter them, notwithstanding their former losses they had received not long before, and that their power was not so much impaired, as their malice and desire was increased to be revenged of the Ro mans. Now in the city of Antium there was one called Tullus Aufidius, who for his riches, as also for his nobility and valiant- ness, was honoured among the Volsces as a king. Martius knew very well that Tullus did more malice x and envy him than he did all the Romans besides : because that many times, in battles where they met, they were ever at the encounter one against another, like lusty courageous youths striving in all emulation of honour, and had encountered many times together. Insomuch as, besides the common quarrel between them, there was bred a marvellous private hate one against another. Yet notwithstanding, consider ing that Tullus Aufidius was a man of great mind, and that he above all other of the Volsces most desired revenge of the Ro mans, for the injuries they had done unto them: he did an act that confirmed the words of an ancient poet to be true, who said : 2 —

"• It is a thing full hard, man's anger to withstand, If it be stiffly bent to take an enterprise in hand. For then most men will have the thing that they desire, Although it cost their lives therefore, such force hath wicked ire.'

1 Hate. See p. 189 above.

2 Clough says it is from Heraclitus, and quoted in two other places by Plutarch, and also by Aristotle.

204 Notes

And so did he. For he disguised himself in such array and attire, as he thought no man could ever have known him for the person he was, seeing him in that apparel he had upon his back : and as Homer said of Ulysses : 1 —

" ' So did he enter into the enemies' town.'

It was even twilight when he entered the city of Antium, and many people met him in the streets, but no man knew him. So he went directly to Tullus Aufidius' house, and when he came thither, he got him up straight to the chimney-hearth, and sat him down, and spake not a word to any man, his face all muffled over. They of the house spying him, wondered what he should be, and yet they durst not bid him rise. For ill-favouredly muffled and disguised as he was, yet there appeared a certain majesty in his countenance and in his silence : whereupon they went to Tullus, who was at supper, to tell him of the strange disguising of this man. Tullus rose presently from the board, and coming towards him, asked him what he was, and wherefore he came. Then Martius unmuffled himself, and after he had paused awhile, making no answer, he said unto him : ' If thouknowestme not yet, Tullus, and, seeing me, dost not perhaps believe me to be the man I am indeed, I must of necessity beray2 myself to be that I am. I am Caius Martius, who hath done to thy self particularly, and to all the Volsces generally, great hurt and mischief, which I cannot deny for 3 my surname of Coriolanus that I bear. For I never had other benefit nor recompence of the true and painful 4 service I have done, and the extreme dangers I have been in, but this only surname : a good memory and witness of the malice and displeasure thou shouldest bear me. Indeed the name only remaineth with me : for the rest the envy and cruelty of the people of Rome have taken from me, by the sufferance of the das tardly nobility and magistrates, who have forsaken me, and let me

1 The passage is from Helen's description of Ulysses (Odys. iv. 246).

2 Reveal. Cf. v. 3. 95 below. 8 Because of. 4 Toilsome. Cf. iv. 5. 74 below.

Notes 205

be banished by the people. This extremity hath now driven me to come as a poor suitor, to take thy chimney-hearth, not of any hope I have to save my life thereby : for if I had feared death, I would not have come hither to have put myself in hazard : but pricked forward 1 with desire to be revenged of them that thus have ban ished me ; which now I do begin, in putting my person into the hands of their enemies. Wherefore, if thou hast any heart to be wrecked2 of the injuries thy enemies have done thee, speed thee now, and let my misery serve thy turn, and so use it as my service may be a benefit to the Volsces : promising thee, that I will fight with better goodwill for all you than I did when I was against you, knowing that they fight more valiantly who know the force of the enemy, than such as have never proved it. And if it be so that thou dare not, and that thou art weary to prove fortune any more, then am I also weary to live any longer. And it were no wisdom in thee, to save the life of him, who hath been heretofore thy mortal enemy, and whose service now can nothing help nor pleasure thee.' Tullus, hearing what he said, was a marvellous glad man, and tak ing him by the hand, he said unlo him : ' Stand up, O Martius, and be of good cheer, for in proffering thyself unto us thou doest us great honour : and by this means thou mayest hope also of greater things at all the Volsces' hands.' So he feasted him for that time, and entertained him in the honourablest manner he could, talking with him of no other matter at that present : but within few days after they fell to consultation together, in what sort they should begin their wars.

ACT IV. Scene VI. — " Now, on the other side, the city of Rome was in marvellous uproar and discord, the nobility against the com monalty, and chiefly for Martius' condemnation and banishment. . . .

" Now Tullus and Martius had secret conference with the great est personages of the city of Antium, declaring unto them that now they had good time offered them to make war with the Romans, while they were in dissension one with another. They answered i Spurred on. 2 Wreaked. Cf. iv. 5. 91 below.

206 Notes

them, they were ashamed to break the league, considering that they were sworn to keep peace for two years. Howbeit, shortly after, the Romans gave them great occasion to make war with them. For on a holy day, common plays being kept in Rome, upon some suspicion or false report, they made proclamation by sound of trum pet, that all the Volsces should avoid 1 out of Rome before sunset. Some think this was a craft and deceit of Martius, who sent one to Rome to the Consuls to accuse the Volsces falsely, advertising them how they had made a conspiracy to set upon them while they were busy in seeing these games, and also to set their city on fire. This open proclamation made all the Volsces more offended with the Romans than ever they were before : and Tullus, aggravating the matter, did so inflame the Volsces against them, that in the end they sent their ambassadors to Rome, to summon them to deliver their lands and towns again, which they had taken from them in times past, or to look for present2 wars. The Romans, hearing this, were marvellously nettled : and made no other answer but this : 'If the Volsces be the first that begin war, the Romans will be the last that will end it.' Incontinently upon return of the Volsces' ambassadors and delivery of the Romans' answer, Tullus caused an assembly general to be made of the Volsces, and concluded to make war upon the Romans. This done, Tullus did counsel them to take Martius into their service, and not to mistrust him for the remembrance of anything past, but boldly to trust him in any matter to come ; for he would do them more service in fighting for them than ever he did them displeasure in fighting against them. So Martius was called forth, who spake so excellently in the presence of them all, that he was thought no less eloquent in tongue than warlike in show : and declared himself both expert in wars, and wise with valiantness. Thus he was joined in commission with Tul lus as general of the Volsces, having absolute authority between them to follow and pursue the wars. . . . After their whole army

1 Depart. Cf. iv. 5. 34 below.

2 Immediate; as in iii. i. 212 below.

Notes 207

(which was marvellous great, and very forward to service) was as sembled in one camp, they agreed to leave part of it for garrison in the country about, and the other part should go on and make the war upon the Romans. So Martius bade Tullus choose, and take which of the two charges he liked best. Tullus made him answer, he knew by experience that Martius was no less valiant than himself, and how he ever had better fortune and good hap in all battles than himself had. Therefore he thought it best for him to have the lead ing of those that would make the wars abroad, and himself would keep l home, to provide for the safety of the cities of his country, and to furnish the camp also of all necessary provision abroad.

"So Martius, being stronger than before, went first of all unto the city of Cercees,2 inhabited by the Romans, who willingly yielded themselves, and therefore had no hurt. From thence he entered the country of the Latins, imagining the Romans would fight with him there to defend the Latins, who were their con federates, and had many times sent unto the Romans for their aid. But on the one side, the people of Rome were very ill willing to go : and on the other side, the Consuls being upon going out of their office, would not hazard themselves for so small a time : so that the ambassadors of the Latins returned home again, and did no good. Then Martius did besiege their cities, and having taken by force the town of the Tolerinians, Vicanians, Pedanians, and the Bolan- ians, who made resistance, he sacked all their goods and took them prisoners. Such as did yield themselves willingly unto him, he was as careful as possible might be to defend them from hurt : and be cause they should receive no damage by his will, he removed his camp as far from their confines as he could. Afterwards, he took the city of Boles 8 by assault, being but an hundred furlong from Rome, where he had a marvellous great spoil, and put every man to the sword that was able to carry weapon.

ACT IV. Scene VII. — "The other Volsces that were appointed to

1 Stay at. Cf. " keep house " in Cymb. iii. 3. i. a Circeii. « Bola or Bolla.

208 Notes

remain in garrison for defence of their country, hearing this good news, would tarry no longer at home, but armed themselves and ran to Martius' camp, saying they did acknowledge no other cap tain but him. Hereupon his fame ran through all Italy, and every one praised him for a valiant captain, for that, by change of one man for another, such and so strange events fell out in the state.

ACT V. Scenes I. //. — " In this while, all went still to wrack at Rome. For, to come into the field to fight with the enemy, they could not abide to hear of it, they were one so much against an other, and full of seditious words, the nobility against the people, and the people against the nobility. Until they had intelligence at the length, that the enemies had laid siege to the city of Lavin- ium, in the which were all the temples and images of their gods their protectors, and from whence came first their ancient original, for that y£neas at his first arrival into Italy did build that city. Then fell there out a marvellous sudden change of mind among the peo ple, and far more strange and contrary in the nobility. For the people thought it good to repeal the condemnation and exile, of Martius. The Senate, assembled upon it, would in no case yield to that : who either did it of a selfwill to be contrary to the peo ple's desire : or because Martius should not return thorough 1 the grace and favour of the people. Or else, because they were throughly angry and offended with him, that he would set upon the whole, being offended but by a few, and in his doings would shew himself an open enemy besides unto his country : notwithstanding the most part of them took the wrong they had done him in mar vellous ill part, and as if the injury had been done unto themselves. Report being made of the Senate's resolution, the people found themselves in a straight :2 for they could authorise and confirm nothing by their voices, unless it had been first propounded and ordained by the Senate. But Martius, hearing this stir about him, was in a greater rage with them than ever before : inasmuch as he raised his siege incontinently before the city of Lavinium, and go- i Through ; as in v. 3. 115. 2 Strait.

Notes 209

ing towards Rome, lodged his camp within forty furlong of the d'y, at the ditches called Cluilioe. His incamping so near Rome did put all the whole city in a wonderful fear : howbeit for the present time it appeased the sedition and dissension betwixt the nobility and the people. For there was no consul, senator, nor magistrate, that durst once contrary J the opinion of the people for the calling home again of Martius.

" When they saw the women in a marvellous fear, running up and down the city : the temples of the gods full of old people, weeping bitterly in their prayers to the gods : and finally, not a man either wise or hardy to provide for their safety : then they were all of opinion, that the people had reason to call home Martius again, to reconcile themselves to him, and that the Senate, on the contrary part, were in marvellous great fault to be angry and in choler with him, when it stood them upon2 rather to have gone out and intreated him. So they all agreed together to send am bassadors unto him, to let him understand how his countrymen did call him home again, and restored him to all his goods, and be sought him to deliver them from this war. The ambassadors that were sent were Martius' familiar friends and acquaintance, who looked at the least for a courteous welcome of him, as of their familiar friend and kinsman. Howbeit they found nothing less : for at their coming they were brought through the camp to the place where he was set in his chair of state, with a marvellous and an unspeakable majesty, having the chiefest men of the Volsces about him : so he commanded them to declare openly the cause of their coming. Which they delivered in the most humble and lowly words they possibly could devise, and with all modest coun tenance and behaviour agreeable to the same. When they had done their message, for8 the injury they had done him, he an swered them very hotly and in great choler. . . .

ACT V. Scenes III.-V. — "Now the Roman ladies and gentle:

1 Oppose. 2 Behooved them. See p. 197 above.

8 With regard to.

CORIOLANUS— 14

2io Notes

women did visit all the temples and gods of the same, to make their prayers unto them : but the greatest ladies (and more part of them) were continually about the altar of Jupiter Capitolin, among which troup by name, was Valeria, Publicola's own sister ; the self same Publicola, who did such notable service to the Romans, both in peace and wars, and was dead also certain years before, as we have declared in his life. His sister Valeria was 'greatly honoured and reverenced among all the Romans : and did so modestly and wisely behave herself, that she did not shame nor dishonour the house she came of. So she suddenly fell into such a fancy, as we have rehearsed before, and had (by some god, as I think) taken hold of a noble device. Whereupon she rose and the other ladies with her, and they all together went straight to the house of Volumnia,1 Martius' mother : and coming in to her, found her, and Martius' wife her daughter-in-law, set together, and having her husband Martius' young children in her lap. Now all the train of these ladies sitting in a ring round about her, Valeria first began to speak in this sort unto her : ' We ladies are come to visit you ladies (my lady Volumnia and Virgilia) by no direction from the Senate, nor commandment of other magistrate, but through the inspiration (as I take it) of some god above : who, having taken compassion and pity of our prayers, hath moved us to come unto you, to intreat you in a matter, as well beneficial for us as also for the whole citizens in general, but to yourselves in special (if it please you to credit me), and shall redound to your more fame and glory, than the daughters of the Sabines obtained in former age, when they pro cured loving peace, instead of hateful war, between their fathers and their husbands. Come on, good ladies, and let us go altogether unto Martius, to intreat him to take pity upon us, and also to report the truth unto him, how much you are bound unto the citizens :

1 The name of the mother of Coriolanus was Veturia, and that of his wife Volumnia. Plutarch misnames them Volumnia and Virgilia re spectively, and S. follows him.

Notes 211

who notwithstanding they have sustained great hurt and losses by him, yet they have not hitherto sought revenge upon your persons by any discourteous usage, neither ever conceived any such thought or intent against you, but to deliver you safe into his hands, though thereby they look for no better grace or clemency from him.' When Valeria had spoken this unto them, all the other ladies to gether, with one voice, confirmed what she had said. Then Vulum- nia in this sort did answer her : ' My good ladies, we are partakers with you of the common misery and calamity of our country, and yet our grief exceedeth yours the more, by reason of our particular misfortune, to feel the loss of my son Martius' former valiancy and glory, and to see his person environed now with our enemies in arms, rather to see him forthcoming and safe kept than of any love to defend his person. But yet the greatest grief of our heaped mishaps is to see our poor country brought to such extremity, that all the hope of the safety and preservation thereof is now unfortu nately cast upon us simple women : because we know not what account he will make of us, since he hath cast from him all care of his natural country and commonweal, which heretofore he hath holden more dear and precious than either his mother, wife, or children. Notwithstanding, if ye think we can do good, we will willingly do what you will have us ; bring us to him, I pray you. For if we cannot prevail, we may yet die at his feet, as humble suitors for the safety of our country.' Her answer ended, she took her daughter-in-law and Martius' children with her, and being ac companied with all the other Roman ladies, they went in troup together unto the Volsces' camp : whom when they saw, they of themselves did both pity and reverence her, and there was not a man among them that once durst say a word unto her. Now was Martius set then in his chair of state, with all the honours of a gen eral, and when he had spied the women coming afar off, he mar velled what the matter meant : but afterwards knowing his wife, which came foremost, he determined at the first to persist in his obstinate and inflexible rancour. But overcome in the end with

212 Notes

natural alTection, and being altogether altered1 to see them, his h. art \\ould not serve him to tarry their coming to his chair, but coming down in haste he went to meet them, and first he kissed his mother and embraced her a pretty while, then his wife and little children. And nature so wrought with him that the tears fell from his eyes, and he could not keep himself from making much of them, but yielded to the affection of his blood, as if he had been violently carried with the fury of a most swift running stream. After he had thus lovingly received them, and perceiving that his mother Volum- nia would begin to speak to him, he called the chiefest of the council of the Volsces to hear what she would say. Then she spake in this sort : ' If we held our peace, my son, and determined not to speak, the state of our poor bodies, and present sight of our raiment, would easily bewray2 to thee what life we have led at home, since thy exile and abode abroad ; but think now with thyself, how much more unfortunate than all the women living, we are come hither, considering that the sight which should be most pleasant to all other to behold, spiteful fortune had made most fearful to us: making myself to see my son, and my daughter here her husband, besieging the walls of his native country : so as that which is th j only com fort to all other in their adversity and misery, to pray unto the gods and to call to them for aid, is the only thing which plungeth us into most deep perplexity. For we cannot, alas ! together pray both for victory to our country and for safety of thy life also : but a world of grievous curses, yea, more than any mortal enemy can heap upon us, are forcibly wrapt up in our prayers. For the bitter sop of most hard choice is offered thy wife and children, to forego one of the two : either to lose the person of thyself, or the nurse of their native country. For myself, my son, I am determined not to tarry till fortune, in my lifetime, do make an end of this war. For if I cannot persuade thee, rather to do good unto both parties than to overthrow and destroy the one, preferring love and nature

1 Changed, overcome. Cf. v. 4. 10 below.

2 Reveal. See p. 204 above.

Notes 213

before the malice and calamity of wars, thou shalt see, my son, and trust unto it, thou shalt no sooner march forward to assault thy country, but thy foot shall tread upon thy mother's womb, that brought thee first into this world. And I may not defer 1 to see the day, either that my son be led prisoner in triumph by his natural countrymen, or that he himself do triumph of them, and of his natural country. For if it were so, that my request tended to save thy country, in destroying the Volsces, I must confess, thou wouldest hardly and doubtfully resolve on that. For as, to destroy thy natural country, it is altogether unmeet and unlawful, so were it not just, and less honourable, to betray those that put their trust in thee. But my only demand consisteth, to make a gaol-delivery of all evils, which delivereth equal benefit and safety both to the one and the other, but most honourable for the Volsces. For it shall appear, that, having victory in their hands, they have of special favour granted us singular graces, peace, and amity, albeit them selves have no less part of both than we. Of which good, if so it came to pass, thyself is the only author, and so hast thou the only honour. But if it fail and fall out contrary, thyself alone deservedly shall carry the shameful reproach and burthen of either party. So, though the end of war be uncertain, yet this notwithstanding is most certain, that, if it be thy chance to conquer, this benefit shalt thou reap of thy goodly conquest, to be chronicled the plague and destroyer of thy country. And if fortune overthrow thee, then the world will say, that, through desire to revenge thy private injuries, thou hast for ever undone thy good friends, who did most lovingly and courteously receive thee.' Martius gave good ear unto his mother's words, without interrupting her speech at all, and after she had said what she would, he held his peace a pretty while, and answered not a word. Hereupon she began again to speak unto him, and said: 'My son, why dost thou not answer me? Dost thou think it good altogether to give place unto thy choler and

1 Tarry, wait. Cf. i Hen. VI. iii. 2. 33.

214 Notes

desire of revenge, and think est thou it not honesty1 for thee to grant thy mother's request, in so weighty a cause? Dost thou take it honourable for a noble man to remember the wrongs and injuries done him, and dost not in like case think it an honest noble man's part, to be thankful for the goodness that parents do shew to their children, acknowledging the duty and reverence they ought to bear unto them? No man living is more bound to shew himself thank ful in all parts and respects than thyself: who so unnaturally shew- est all ingratitude. Moreover (my son) thou hast sorely taken of thy country, exacting grievous payments upon them, in revenge of the injuries offered thee ; besides, thou hast not hitherto shewed thy poor mother any courtesy. And therefore it is not only honest, but due unto me, that without compulsion I should obtain my so just and reasonable request of thee. But since by reason I cannot persuade thee to it, to what purpose do I defer my last hope?' And with these words, herself, his wife, and children fell down upon their knees before him. Martius, seeing that, could refrain no longer, but went straight and lift 2 her up, crying out, ' Oh mother, what have you done to me?' And holding her hard by the right hand, ' Oh mother,' said he, ' you have won a happy victory for your country, but mortal and unhappy for your son : for I see myself vanquished by you alone.' These words being spoken openly, he spake a little apart with his mother and wife, and then let them return again to Rome, for so they did request him ; and so remain ing in camp that night, the next morning he dislodged,3 and marched homeward into the Volsces' country again, who were not all of one mind, nor all alike contented. For some misliked4 him and that he had done : other, being well pleased that peace should be made, said that neither the one nor the other deserved blame nor reproach. Other, though they misliked that was done, did not think him an

1 An honour. So honest just below = honourable.

2 Lifted. Cf. i Hen VL i. i. 16; and see also Psalms, xciii. 3, etc. 8 Removed his camp. Cf. v. 4. 43.

* Were displeased with. Cf. M. of V. ii. i. i, etc.

Notes 215

ill man for that he did, but said he was not to be blamed, though he yielded to such a forcible extremity. Howbeit no man con- traried 1 his departure, but all obeyed his commandment, more for respect of his worthiness and valiancy than for fear of his authority.

"Now the citizens of Rome plainly shewed in what fear and danger their city stood of this war, when they were delivered. For so soon as the watch upon the walls of the city perceived the Volsces* camp to remove, there was not a temple in the city but was pres ently set open, and full of men wearing garlands of flowers upon their heads, sacrificing to the gods, as they were wont to do upon the news of some great obtained victory. And this common joy was yet more manifestly shewed by the honourable courtesies the whole Senate and people did bestow on their ladies. For they were all thoroughly persuaded, and did certainly believe, that the ladies only were cause of the saving of the city and delivering them selves from the instant danger of the war. Whereupon the Senate ordained that the magistrates, to gratify and honour these ladies, should grant them all that they would require. And they only re quested that they would build a temple of Fortune for the women, unto the building whereof they offered themselves to defray the whole charge of the sacrifices and other ceremonies belonging to the service of the gods. Nevertheless the Senate, commending their goodwill and forwardness, ordained that the temple and image should be made at the common charge of the city. . . .

ACT V. Scene VI. — "Now when Martius was returned again into the city of Antium from his voyage, Tullus, that hated and could no longer abide him for the fear he had of his authority, sought diverse means to make him away ; thinking, if he let slip that present time, he should never recover the like and fit occasion again. Where fore Tullus, having procured many other of his confederacy, required2 Martius might be deposed from his estate, to render up account to the Volsces of his charge and government. Martius, fearing to be come a private man again under Tullus being general (whose au-

1 Opposed. See p. 209 above. a Demanded that. Cf. ii. 2. 156.

2 1 6 Notes

thority was greater otherwise than any other among all the Volsces), answered : he was willing to give up his charge, and would resign it into the hands of the lords of the Volsces, if they did all com mand him, as by all their commandment he received it. And more over, that he would not refuse even at that present to give up an account unto the people, if they would tarry the hearing of it. The people hereupon called a common council, in which assembly there were certain orators appointed that stirred up the common people against him : and when they had told their tales, Martius rose up to make them answer. Now, notwithstanding the mutinous people made a marvellous great noise, yet when they saw him, for the rev erence they bare unto his valiantness, they quieted themselves, and gave him audience to allege with leisure what he could for his pur gation.1 Moreover, the honestest'2 men of the Antiates, and who most rejoiced in peace, shewed by their countenance that they would hear him willingly and judge also according to their con science. Whereupon Tullus, fearing that, if he did let him speak, he would prove his innocency to the people, because amongst other things he had an eloquent tongue ; besides that the first good ser vice he had done to the people of the Volsces did win him more favour than these last accusations could purchase him displeasure : and furthermore, the offence they laid to his charge was a testimony of the goodwill they ought 3 him ; for they would never have thought he had done them wrong for that they took not the city of Rome, if they had not been very near taking of it by means of his approach and Conduction. For these causes Tullus thought he might no longer delay his pretence and enterprise, neither to tarry for the mutining and rising of the common people against him : wherefore those that were of the conspiracy began to cry out that he was not to be heard, and that they would not suffer a traitor to usurp tyrannical power over the tribe of the Volsces, who would not yield up his state and authority. And in saying these words, they 1 Defence. 2 Most honourable. See p. 214 above.

8 Owed,

Scene I] Notes 21 7

all fell upon him, and killed him in the market-place, none of the people once offering to rescue him. . . .

" Howheit it is a clear case, that this murder was not generally consented unto of the most part of the Volsces : for men came out of all parts to honour his body, and did honourably bury him ; set ting out his tomb with great store of armour and spoils, as the tomb of a worthy person and great captain." . . .

ACT I

SCENE I. — In the folio the play is divided into acts, but not into scenes, though the heading of act i., as usual in that edition, is " Actus Primus. Scoena Prima" There is no list of Dramatis Persona.

1 2. On V. Of it ; as in 226 below, and often.

16. Good. In the mercantile sense. There is a play upon the word, as in M. of V. i. 3. 12 fol.

1 7. Yield us but. Only yield us.

1 8. Guess. Suppose, think, imagine ; much like the Yankee use of the word. Cf. I Hen. VI. ii. i. 29 : —

41 Not all together; better far, I guess, That we do make our entrance several ways."

Schmidt adds Hen. VIII. i. I. 47, but there the word may have its ordinary sense (= conjecture, suspect).

19. Too dear. That it costs too much to maintain us.

20. Object. Sight, spectacle ; as in 71 and C. ii. 2. 41 : " And reason flies the object of all harm," etc.

21. Particularize. Point out in detail. S. uses the word no where else. Sufferance = suffering. Cf. J. C. ii. I. 115: "the sufferance of our souls," etc.

23. Pikes. There seems to be a play on the word, which meant a pitchfork as well as a spear. I lanmer, apparently not aware of

2i 8 Notes [Act I

this, substituted "pitchforks." "As lean as a rake" is still a familiar proverb. Cf. Chaucer, C. T. 287 : " And leene was his hors as is a rake; " and Heywood, Epigrammes, 1577: "And yet art thou skin and bone, leane as a rake."

28. A very dog. That is, unfeeling, cruel ; like Lear's " dog- hearted daughters" (Lear, iv. 3. 47).

32. To give him good report. To give him credit. Cf. W. T. v. 2. 162 : " to give me your good report to the prince my master; " that is, to speak well of me to him.

39. To please his mother. Cf. North's Plutarch : " But touch ing Martius, the only thing that made him to love honour was the joy he saw his mother did take of him. For he thought nothing made him so happy and honourable, as that his mother might hear every body praise and commend him, that she might always see him return with a crown upon his head, and that she might still embrace him with tears running down her cheeks for joy."

And to be partly proud. " And partly to be proud " (Hanmer's reading).

41. Virtue. Valour ; "the chiefest virtue" (ii. 2. 84 below) in Roman estimation. Cf. North, p. 181 above.

47. Repetition. Recital, mention ; as in R. of L. 1285, Rich. III. i. 3. 165, Macb. ii. 3. 90, etc. Cf. v. 3. 144 below.

49. The Capitol. Wright remarks that "in all probability S. had in his mind the topography of London and not of Rome, and the Tower was to him the Capitol."

57. Bats — staves, or heavy sticks ; as inZ. C. 64 : " his grained bat." In Lear, iv. 6. 247, the folios have " ballow," the quartos "bat."

58. Our business, etc. "This and all the subsequent plebeian speeches in this scene are given in the old copy to the second Citizen ; but the dialogue at the opening of the play shows that they ought to be attributed to the Jirst Citizen. The second is rather friendly to Coriolanus " (Malone).

61. Strong. For the play upon the odorous allusion, cf. A. W.

Scene I] Notes 219

v. 2. 5 : "I am now, sir, muddied in Fortune's mood, and smell somewhat strong of her strong displeasure."

67. For. As for ; as often.

71. Cracking. S. often uses crack = break, both literally and figuratively. Cf. Temp. iii. I. 26 : "I had rather crack my sinews ; " Rich. II. iv. I. 235 : "cracking the strong warrant of an oath ; " Lear, i. 2. 118 : "the bond cracked 'twixt son and father ; " Cymb. v. 5. 207 : "her bond of chastity quite crack'd," etc. See also v. 3. 9 below.

73. Your impediment. "The obstacles opposed by you" (Schmidt). Cf. Oth. v. 2. 263 : —

11 1 have made my way through more impediments Than twenty times your stop."

75. Your knees to them. Cf. v. 3. 57 below : "Your knees to me ? " See also v. 3. 169.

77. Thither where more attends you. "To excesses which fresh sufferings must expiate."

78. Helms. Those at the helm ; an instance of metonymy.

85. Piercing. Schmidt is in doubt whether this is = " mortify ing, revolting to the feelings, or = sweeping ; entering and affect ing all the interests of the people." It may be simply = sharp, severe.

93. Stale V a little more. Make it a little staler ; referring to you have heard it just before. The folios have "scale 't," which some have tried to defend. For stale = make stale, cf. T. and C. ii. 3. 201, /. C. i. 2. 73, iv. I. 38, and A. and C. ii. 2. 240.

95. Fob off. Put off with a trick. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. ii. I. 37, where we have " fubbed off." Disgrace — ill treatment, humiliation. Clarke remarks that it is = the Italian disgrazia, misfortune, un- happiness.

96. Deliver. Speak, tell your story. For the intransitive use, cf. Rich. II. iii. 3. 24 : " and thus deliver." It is oftener transitive, as in iv. 6. 65 below.

22O Notes [Act i

97. There was a time, etc. Cf. the extract from North, p. 184 above. Camden's version of the fable (see p. 10 above) is as fol lows, the italics being Malone's : —

"All the members of the body conspired against the stomackc, as against the swallowi ng gulfe of all their labors ; for whereas the eies beheld, the eares heard, the handes labored, the feete traveled, the tongue spake, and all paries performed their functions, onely the stomacke lay ydle and consumed all. Hereuppon they ioyntly agreed al to forbeare their labors, and to pine away their lasie and publike enemy. One day passed over, the second followed very tedious, but the third day was so grievous to them all, that they called a common Council ; The eyes waxed dimme, the feete could not support the body, the armes waxed lasie, the tongue faltered, and could not lay open the matter ; Therefore they all with one accord desired the advise of the Heart. There Reason layd open before them," etc.

99. Gulf. Whirlpool ; the only meaning in S. except in Macb. iv. i. 123, where it seems to be = gullet. Cf. R. of L. 557: "A swallowing gulf that even in plenty wanteth ;" Hen. V. iv. 3. 82 : —

" thou art so near the gulf Thou needs must be englutted"

(cf. Id. ii. 4. 10) ; Rich. III. iii. 7. 128 : " the swallowing gulf," etc.

101. Cupboarding. In the folios we have the phonetic spelling " cubbording." S. uses the verb only here, and the noun only in R. and J. \. 5. 8, where the folios have " cubbord " or " cubbert."

Viand = food (like the Fr. la viande); the only instance of the singular in S. Richardson quotes Sir Thomas More, Workes : "reteyning of the olde plentie in deintie viande and siluer vessell."

102. Where. Whereas; as in i. 10. 13 below.

104. Participate. "Acting in common" (Schmidt) ; or = par ticipating or participant. For the form, cf. incorporate in 123 below ; and for the active sense, inhabited in A. Y. L. iii. 3. 10, studied in M. of V. ii. 2. 205, etc.

Scene I] Notes 221

105. Affection. Inclination, desire ; as in 1 78 below. See also ii. 3. 225. Cf. L. L. /.. v. i. 93: "it is the king's most sweU pleasure and affection to congratulate the princess," etc.

109. Which ne'er came, etc. " With a smile not indicating pleasure, but contempt" (Johnson). As Wright remarks, "the laughter of merriment came from the lungs." Cf. A. Y. L. ii. 7. 30: "My lungs began to crow like chanticleer," etc.

110. / may make the belly smile. As in Plutarch (see p. 184 above) he makes it " laugh."

in. 'J'auntingly. The reading of the 4th folio; the ist has " taintingly," the others " tantingly." "Taintingly" has been defended as = disparagingly (cf. "tainting" in Oth. ii. I. 275).

113. His receipt. What he received. Cf. K. of L. 703: " Drunken Desire must vomit his receipt."

114. For that. Because that; as in i. 9. 47 and iii. 3. 93 below.

116. Kingly-crowned. Crowned like a king. The hyphen is not in the folios, but was inserted by Warburton — perhaps un necessarily.

117. Soldier. A trisyllable; as in v. 6. 71 below. Cf.y. C. iv. I. 28, I/am. i. 5. 141, Lear, iv. 5. 3, etc.

119. Muniments. Defences, or defenders ; used by S. nowhere else.

121. Fore me. Cf. A. W. ii. 3. 31 : "fore me, I speak in re spect." Wright suggests that the oath was probably substituted for the more common Fore God ! (see Much Ado, ii. 3. 192, iv. 3. 32, A. IV. ii. 3. 51, etc.) to avoid the penalties imposed by the statute of James I. against the use of the name of God on the stage ; but if so, the alteration was not uniformly made. Cf. A. W. ii. 3. 31 and 51, for instance.

127. You'll. The folio has "you'st," which Wright retains, as " apparently a provincialism which S. intentionally puts into the mouth of Menenius when addressing the citizens ; " but in the preceding line the folio has you '//, and " you 'st " here may be a

222 Notes [Act I

mere slip of the compositor — an absent-minded substitution of his familiar provincial form for the more correct one in the " copy."

129. Your. For the colloquial use, cf. Ham. iv. 3. 24: "Your worm is your only emperor for diet," etc.

131. Incorporate. Forming one body ; as in C. of E. ii. 2. 124, M. N. D. iii. 2. 208, Hen. V. v. 2. 394, etc. For the form, see on

96 above.

134. Shop. Workshop ; the ordinary meaning of the word in New England. Cf. iv. 6. 8 below; and see also C. of E. iii. I. 3, iv. i. 82, iv. 3. 7, /. C. i. i. 31, etc.

137. The seat o* the brain. Malone (followed by Clarke) takes this to be in apposition with heart, and refers to " the counsellor heart" in 117 above, and to Camden's version of the story (see on

97 above), "they desired the advise of the Heart," where "Reason layd open before them ; " but I am disposed to agree with Wright that it means " the kingly -crowned head, where reason has its throne, while the attendant passions keep their court in the heart."

138. Cranks. Winding passages ; the only instance of the noun in S. For the verb, cf. i Hen. IV. iii. i. 98: "See how this river comes me cranking in ; " and V. and A. 682 : " He cranks and crosses with a thousand doubles." For offices (the servants' quarters in a house), cf. Macb. ii. I. 14, Rich. II. i. 2. 69, Oth. ii. 2. 9, T. of A. ii. 2. 167, etc.

139. Nerves. Sinews ; as elsewhere in S. Cf. Ham. i. 4. 83 : "as hardy as the Nemean lion's nerve," etc.

146. Flour. The folios have " flowre " or "flowr ; " and Capell, followed by some modern editors, has " flower ; " but flour is the natural antithesis to bran. It is curious, by the way, that this is the only instance of the word in S. In iii. i. 322 below he has the same figure in " meal and bran ; " as also in Cymb. iv. 2. 27 : "Nature hath meal and bran, contempt and grace."

151. Digest. The folios have " disgest," as in/. C. i. 2. 305 and ("disgested") in A. and C. ii. 2. 179; and the later folios have

Scene I] Notes

"disgestion" in Hen. VIII. i. 4. 62 ("digestion" in ist folio). Both forms were in use.

152. The common. For the singular, cf. iii. I. 29 below. Else where S. uses the plural in this sense ; as in ii. I. 279, iii. 3. 14, and v. 6. 4 below. For weal, see on ii. I. 58 below.

156. Assembly. A quadrisyllable ; as in Much Ado, v. 4. 34.

1 60. Rascal. With a play on the original sense of the word = a lean or worthless deer ; as in 2 Hen. IV. ii. 4. 45 and I Hen. VL i. 2. 35. Worst in blood — in the worst condition. For the hunting term in Mood (= in health or good condition), cf. iv. 5. 223 below. See also L. L. L. iv. f . 4 : " The deer was, as you know, sanguis, in blood ; " and I Hen. VI. iv. 2. 48 : " If we be English deer, be then in blood," etc.

164. Must have bale. Must get the worst of it. For bale — injury, calamity, cf. Spenser, F. Q. i. i. 16 : " For light she hated as the deadly bale ; " Id. ii. 2. 45 : " That we may pitty such unhappie bale," etc. We find the plural in Id. vi. 10. 3: "T entrap unwary fooles in their eternall bales." Baleful is still in use ; but Malone states that bale " was antiquated in Shakespeare's time, being marked as obsolete by Bullokar in his English Exposi tor, 1616."

165. Dissentious. Seditious ; as in iv. 6. 7 below.

167. Scabs. For the play upon the word, which was used as a term of extreme contempt, cf. Much Ado, iii. 3. 107 and 2 Hen. IV. iii. 2. 296.

173. No surer. No more to be depended on, no more likely to stand the test. Professor Hales (Academy, Aug. 10, 1878) sug gests that S. may have had in mind the great frost of January, 1607-8, when the Thames was frozen over and fires were lighted on it.

175. Your virtue, etc. "Your virtue is to speak well of him whom his own offences have subjected to justice ; and to rail at those laws by which he whom you praise was punished " (John son).

224 Notes [Act I

178. Affections. See on 105 above.

185. Vile. The early eds. have "vild," as in sundry other passages. The word was often so spelt.

188. Which. Who ; as often. Cf. v. i. 2 below.

189. What's their seeking? The question is addressed to Menenius. "The answer is, Their seeking, or suit (to use the language of the time), is for corn " (Malone).

192. Fire. A dissyllable.

194. Side. Take sides with, join. S. uses the verb only here and in iv. 2. 2 below, where it is intransitive.

196. Feebling. The Verb occurs again in K. John, v. 2. 146 : " Shall that victorious hand be feebled here ? "

197. Below their cobbled shoes. Treading them under foot.

198. Ruth. Pity. Cf. Rich. II. iii. 4. 106, T. and C. v. 3. 48, etc.

199. Quarry. A heap of slaughtered game. Cf. Macb. iv. 3. 206 and Ham. v. 2. 375. Bullokar, in his English Expositor, 1 61 6, says the word " signifieth the reward given to hounds after they have hunted, or the venison which is taken in hunting."

200. Quartered. Cf./. C. iii. I. 268 : "Their infants quarter'd with the hands of war ; " and I Hen. VI. iv. 2. 1 1 : " Lean famine, quartering steel, and climbing fire." The word here is "proleptic."

201. Pick. Pitch. Toilet remarks that in Staffordshire "they say, picke me such a thing, that is, pitch or throw anything that the demander wants." Cf. Hen. VIII. v. 4. 94 : "I '11 pick [" peck " in folio] you o'er the pales else."

203. Abundantly they lack discretion. Cf. Ham. ii. 2. 202 : " a plentiful lack of wit."

206. An-hungry. Perhaps, as Schmidt suggests, used in imita tion of the rustic language of the plebeians. Elsewhere we find a-hungry in the mouth of Slender (M. W. \. I. 280) and Sir Andrew Aguecheek (T. N. ii. 3. 136). Cf. Matthew, iv. 2.

Proverbs. Wright quotes Trench, Proverbs: "In a fastidious

Scene I] Notes

age, indeed, and one of false refinement, they may go nearly or quite out of use among the so-called upper classes. No gentle man, says Lord Chesterfield, or ' no man of fashion,' as I think is his exact phrase, ' ever uses a proverb.' And with how fine a touch of nature Shakespeare makes Coriolanus, the man who, with all his greatness, is entirely devoid of all sympathy for the people, to utter his scorn of them in scorn of their proverbs, and of their frequent employment of these."

212. To break the heart of generosity. "To give the final blow to the nobles. Generosity is high birth " (Johnson). Steevens com pares generous in Af. for M. iv. 6. 13 : '* The generous and gravest citizens." Verplanck thinks that the word may have its ordinary sense of " bounty, liberality."

214. The horns o* the moon. Cf. A. and C. iv. 12. 45 : " Let me lodge Lichas on the horns o' the moon." Wright adds Heywood, Silver Age : " hang'd upon the high horns of the moon." As — as if; as in i. 6. 22 and iv. 6. 102 below.

215. Emulation. Envy, or envious contention ; as in T.andC. 13.134: —

" An envious fever Of pale and bloodless emulation," etc.

218. 'Sdeath! "Contracted from 'God's death !' a favourite oath of Queen Elizabeth, as "Swounds' or 'zounds' from 'God's wounds,' to avoid the penalties of Acts of Parliament against pro fanity" (Wright) ; but even these contractions are often omitted in the folio.

221. Win upon. Gain upon, get the better of.

223. Fragments. For the contemptuous personal use, cf. T. and C. v. I. 9 : " From whence, fragment ? "

226. Vent. Find a vent for, get rid of. Cf. iii. I. 258 below.

228. Told. Probably here = " foretold, said would happen " (Clarke), as Coriolanus has but just heard from the messenger that the Volsces are actually in arms.

CORIOLANUS — 15

226 Notes [Act i

230. Put you to V. Put you to the test, try you hard. Cf. W. T. u 2.16: —

" We are tougher, brother, Than you can put us to 't."

233. You have fought together. The folios make this a question, and some retain that pointing. But just below (241) Marcius re fers to having fought with him before, and Cominius must have known of it. Besides, if this were a question, Marcius would nat urally have answered it. Only he = only him. Such confusion of the cases of pronouns is common in S.

236. Only my "wars with him. My wars only with him; a common transposition.

240. Constant. " Immovable in my resolution " (Steevens). Cf. v. 2. 89 below : " You keep a constant temper."

242. Stiff? Some explain this as " obstinate ; " but it probably refers to his crippled condition. The reply seems to favour this explanation.

Stand' st out? Do you not take part ? Are you to be " counted out ? "

246. Lead you on. It is doubtful whether this is addressed to Cominius, as the Cambridge editors take it, or to the senators, as generally understood ; but I incline to the latter view. The Cam bridge ed. prints the passage thus : —

41 Tit. [70 ComJ] Lead you on. [ To Mar.] Follow Cominius ; we must follow you ; Right worthy you priority."

This gives the precedence to Cominius, as general-in-chief, and allots the next place to Marcius; but Lead you on seems rather to be a reply to the senator, who has just spoken. He then bids Cominius follow the senator, and says we (that is, Marcius and I) must follow you, for you are right worthy of the precedence. 248. Noble Marcius! Theobald changed Marcius to "Lar-

Scene I] . Notes 2 27

tius ; " but I think, with Clarke, that " it is Cominius's sentence of courtesy to Coriolanus (intended probably to be accompanied by an inclination of the head) in passing to go before him, according to the appointed priority. It, as it were, acknowledges the speak er's sense of Coriolanus's right of precedence, even while he takes it himself in deference to the Senate's decree." For the form of the address, cf. Hen. VIII. ii. 3. 80 : " My honour'd lord ! " — a farewell, probably accompanied by a curtsy.

251. Mutiners. In Temp. iii. 2. 40, we find "mutineer ;" like this, the only instance of the word in S. Cf. enginer, pioner, etc.

252. Puts well forth. "Displays itself well; the blossoms of your valour promise goodly fruit " (Wright) ; sarcastic, of course.

257. Gird. Gibe, jeer; as in 2 Hen. IV. i. 2. 7: "Men of all sorts take a pride to gird at me."

258. The modest moon. The chaste Diana. Cf. v. 3. 65 below, where Valeria is called " the moon of Rome." See also M. of V. v. I. 109: "the moon sleeps with Endymion," etc.

259. The present -wars, etc. We take this to be the expression of a wish, as Hanmer makes it. Some explain it as an assertion = "the present wars eat up his gentler qualities " (Steevens), or "the wars absorb him wholly" (Clarke). Schmidt makes devour =. destroy.

260. To be so valiant. Of being so valiant.

265. Whom. For who "personifying irrational antecedents," cf. iii. 2. 119 below.

269. Giddy censure. Inconsiderate judgment or opinion. For censure, cf. Macb. v. 4. 14, Ham. i. 3. 69, i. 4. 35, iii. 2. 30, 92, etc.

270. Cry out of. Cf. Hen. V. ii. 3. 29: "They say he cried out of sack." Of= concerning ; as often.

271. Had borne the business ! Cf. i. 6. 82 below.

272. Opinion. Public opinion ; as in I Hen. IV. iii. 2. 42 : " Opinion, that did help me to the crown," etc. Sticks on = is fixed on ; perhaps " like an ornament " (Wright). Cf. 2 Hen. IV. ii. 3. 18: —

228 Notes [Act I

" There were two honours lost, yours and your son's. For yours, the God of heaven brighten it ! For his, it stuck upon him as the sun In the grey vault of heaven."

273. Demerits. Merits ; as in Oth. i. 2. 22 : —

" My demerits

May speak unbonneted to as proud a fortune As this that I have reach'd."

274. Are to. Will ba assigned to, or awarded to.

279. More than his singularity, etc. " We will learn what he is to do besides going himself ; what are his powers and what is his appointment " (Johnson). But, as Steevens suggests, singularity "implies a sarcasm on Coriolanus, and the speaker means to say, after what fashion, beside that in which his own singularity of dispo sition invests him, he goes to the field."

SCENE II. — 2. Entered in. Have penetrated into, have got at the secret of. In = into ; as often.

4. What ever have been thought on, etc. The reading of the ist folio ; the later folios change have to " hath." What seems to be plural, referring to the preceding counsels. For on = of, cf. i. I. 12 above.

6. Circumvention ? The means for circumventing us (through knowledge of our designs).

9. Power. Force, army ; both the singular and the plural being used in this sense, like force and forces. Cf. 32 and iv. 5. 125 be low. For press"1 >or= impressed, levied, cf. Rich. II. iii. 2. 58, I Hen. IV. iv. 2. 1 6, 22, 40, etc.

13. Of. For of with the agent, cf. ii. I. 24, ii. 2. 3, and ii. 3. 1 8 below.

15. Preparation. Force ready for action ; as in Oth. i. 3. 14 (cf. 221) : "The Turkish preparation makes for Rhodes," etc.

1 8. Made doubt. Cf. v. 4. 48 below. See also T. G. of V. v. 2. 20, L. L. L. v. 2. 101, etc.

Scene III] Notes 229

19. To answer us. To meet us in combat. Cf. i. 4. 52 below. See also the play upon the word in/. C. v. I. 6 : — " their battles are at hand; They mean to warn us at Philippi here, Answering before we do demand of them."

24. Take in. Take, subdue ; as in iii. 2. 59 below. See also W. T. iv. 4. 588, A. and C. i. I. 23, iii. 7. 24, iii. 13. 83, etc.

Ere almost. Almost before. For the transpositiun, cf. i. I. 236 above. It is common with " adverbs of limitation," like almost, only, yet, etc.

28. For the remove. For the raising of the siege. Schmidt compares the use of the verb in V. and A. 423 : " Remove your siege from my unyielding heart;" and R. and J. v. 3. 237 : "to remove that siege of grief from her." Some make it = " their removal."

32. Parcels. Parts ; as in iv. 5. 229 below. Cf. I Hen. IV. iii.

2. 159 : "Ere break the smallest parcel of this vow," etc. Some times it is = party ; as in L. L. L. v. 2. 160 : "A holy parcel of the fairest dames." See also M. of V. i. 2. 119 and A. W. ii. 3. 58.

SCENE III. — Enter, etc. The stage-direction in the folio reads : " Enter Volumnia and Virgilia, mother and wife to Martius : Thev set them downe on two lowe stooles and sowe"

4. Embracements. Used by S. oftener than embraces.

7. Pluck' J. Drew, attracted. A favourite word with S. Cf. i.

3. 7, ii. 2. 33, ii. 3. 197, iii. i. 309, iii. 3. 96, iv. 3. 24, etc., below. 12. To hang by the wall. Cf. Cymb. iii. 4. 54: "I am richer

than to hang by the walls ;" and M.for M. \. 2. 171 : —

" all the enrolled penalties

Which have, like unscour'd armour, hung by the wall So long that nineteen zodiacs have gone round And none of them been worn."

15. Bound with oak. " The crown given by the Romans to him that saved the life of a citizen, which was accounted more honoura-

230 Notes [Act i

ble than any other" (Johnson). Coriolanus had won this crown at the battle of Lake Regillus. See North, p. 182 above.

17. Man-child. Cf. Macb. i. 7. 72 : "Bring forth men-children only." See also Revelation, xii. 5.

25. Had rather. Good English still, like had as lief, etc.

29. Beseech you. I beseech you. Cf. ii. 3. 105, iii. i. 149, and iv. 4. 10 below.

To retire myself. For the reflexive use, cf. Rich. II. iv. I. 96, and for the transitive use, Id. ii. 2. 46.

31. Hither. Even here.

33. From a bear. A " construction according to sense," as if fleeing had been used for shunning (Wright).

45. At Grecian sword, contemning. The 1st folio reads : "At Grecian sword. Contenning, tell Valeria ; " as if the italicized Contenning were the name of the gentlewoman addressed. The 2d folio has " At Grecian swordes Contending : tell Valeria" which some eds. follow. The emendation in the text seems to me the best that has been suggested, and is adopted by the Cambridge editors and most of the recent ones.

47. Bless my lord from. That is, preserve him from. Cf. Rich. III. iii. 3. 5 : " God bless the prince from all the pack of you ! " where the quartos have " keep " for bless.

53. Manifest housekeepers. Evidently stayers at home. S. uses housekeeper elsewhere only in Macb. iii. I. 97, where it means a watch-dog, and in the Clown's talk in T. N. iv. 2. 10, where its exact meaning is rather doubtful ; but cf. keep house in Cymb. iii. 3. i : "A goodly day not to keep house " (that is, for not staying in the house), etc.

55. Spot. Figure, pattern ; referring to the embroidery she is sewing upon. Schmidt compares Oth. iii. 3. 435, where "spotted with strawberries " is = embroidered with that pattern.

60. O1 my troth. Equivalent to o' my word just before. Cf. troth = truth, in iv. 5. 197 below.

61. Has. For the ellipsis, cf. ii. 2. 15, iii. i. 161, 162 below.

Scene III] Notes

The folios print " ha's " or " h'as." Confirmed — determined, reso lute. Cf. Much Ado, v. 4. 1 7, where confirmed countenance = steady face.

65. Catched. Elsewhere S. has caught for the past tense, as just above ; but he uses catched for the participle in L. L. L. v. 2. 69, A. W. i. 3. 1 76, and /*. a nd J. iv. 5. 48.

67. Mammocked. Tore it in pieces ; used by S. nowhere else. Wright cites Cotgrave, Fr. Diet. : " Morcelet : m. A bit, small mammocke, or morsell ; " and again : " Miettes : f. Crummes, scraps, small fragments, or mammockes of bread, etc." Moor, in his Suffolk Words and Phrases, gives " Mammuck. To cut and hack victuals wastefully."

68. On 's. Of his ; as in ii. I. 198 and ii. 2. 81 below.

69. La. The use of this expletive was one of the little colloqui alisms of the time. We find it in addresses ; as " la you " in T. N. iii. 4. in, and "la you now" in W. T. ii. 3. 50; but oftener, as here, to emphasize a statement. Cf. M. W. i. I. 86 : "I thank you always with my heart, la! with my heart; " Id. i. I. 322: " Truly, I will not go first ; truly, la ! " Id. i. 4. 90 : " This is all, indeed, la ! " Id. ii. 2. 108 : " Surely, I think -you have charms, la! yes, in truth," etc. See also 95 below.

70. Crack. Boy; slightly contemptuous, and used to qualify the preceding compliment. The word occurs again in 2 Hen. IV. iii. 2. 34.

71. Stitchery. Stitching, needlework ; used by S. only here.

72. Huswife. The usual spelling in the early eds., indicating the pronunciation. The folio has " housewife " only in A. Y. L. i. 2. 33, Hen. VIII. iii. I. 24, and Oth. i. 3. 273; and "house wifery" (which is found in the quarto of Oth. ii. I. 113) not at all.

78. Wars. The plural for the singular ; as often. Cf. i. I. 236, 259 above, and 106, etc., below. See also on iv. 5. 246 below.

87. Penelope. The poet's one allusion to the wife of Ulysses.

89. Fill Ithaca full of moths. By furnishing them food. As the word moths was pronounced motts, Herford suspects " a play upon

232 Notes [Act i

the cant meaning ' lovers,' a sense still current in Ireland ; " but this is extremely improbable.

90. Sensible. Sensitive. Cf. Temp. ii. I. 174 : " Sensible and nimble lungs ; " C. of E. iv. 4. 27 : " Sensible in nothing but blows," etc.

106. Nothing. Nowise, not at all ; as very often.

112. Disease. Dis-ease, trouble; the only instance of the verb in S., unless we read, as we probably should, " Will cheer me ever, or disease me now," in Macb. v. 3. 21.

Our better mirth. " Our mirth, which would be greater without her company" (Schmidt). For this "proleptic" use of the ad jective, cf. i. i. 200 above ; also Macb. i. 6. 3, iii. 4. 761, etc.

115. Solemness. Soberness ; the only instance of the word in S. Solemnity he uses in the sense of ceremony (especially of nuptials) or festivity ; the only exception being I Hen. IV. iii. 2. 59, where it is = stateliness, dignity.

117. At a word. In a word, in short. Cf. Much Ado, ii. I. 119, /. C. i. 2. 266, etc.

SCENE IV. — 7. Summon the town. That is, to surrender.

8. This mile and half. " The two last words, which disturb the measure, should be omitted ; as we are told [in i. 6. 16] that "t is not a mile ' between the two armies" (Steevens).

9. Larum. Commonly printed " 'larum," but not in the early eds., here or elsewhere.

11. Smoking swords. Cf. Rich. III. i. 2. 94 : "Thy murtherous falchion smoking in his blood."

12. Fielded. In the field, fighting; the only instance of the word in S. Cf. agued in 38 below and servanted in v. 2. 84. For the division of the Roman army under Cominius, cf. i. 3. 103 above.

14. l^hat fears you less than he. Johnson would change less to " more," or that to " but ; " and Malone remarks that S. almost always " entangles himself " in using less and more. For such peculiar " double negatives," see Schmidt, p. 1420. Clarke, how

Scene IV] Notes 2JJ

ever, doubts whether the present is an instance of this kind, and explains the passage thus: "'No, he is not within the walls, nor is there a man that fears you less than he, who fears you less than next to nothing.' No man can fear less than one who fears less than a little ; and this is one of those simple verities which S. often gives under the form of an apparent antithesis."

17. Pound us up. Shut us up as in a pound. Cf. T. G. of V. i. i. 1 10 : "Nay, in that you are astray ; 't were best pound you." We find impound in Hen. V. i. 2. 160.

23. Forth. Forth from, out of; as in M. N. D. i. !„ 164, K. and J. i. i. 126, A. and C. iv. 10. 7, etc.

25. More proof. Of belter proof, or resisting power ; a techni cal term with regard to armour. Cf. Rich. II. i. 3. 73 : "Add proof unto mine armour with thy prayers ; " V. and A. 626 : —

" His brawny sides, with hairy bristles arm'd, Are better proof than thy spear's point can enter," etc.

30. The south. The south wind in S. is always associated with fog, rain, and unwholesome vapours. It is " the dew-dropping south" (A\ and J. i. 4. 103), "the spongy south" (Cymb. iv. 2. 349), the " foggy south, puffing with wind and rain" (A. Y. L. iii. 5. 50), " the south borne with black vapour " (2 Hen. IV. ii. 4. 392), etc. Cf. T. and C. v. i. 21 : " the rotten diseases of the south ; " and Cymb. ii. 3. 136 : "The south fog rot him ! " See also ii. 3. 30-35 below. This is all much against the reading " sweet south " for sweet sound in T. N.'\.i. 5.

31. You herd of — Boils, etc. In the 1st folio this reads: —

" You Shames of Rome: you Heard of Byles and Plagues Plaister you o'er," etc.

Johnson was the first to correct the pointing, and make the pas sage intelligible. As Malone notes, Coriolanus is equally impetu ous and abrupt in i. I. 218 above. Boil is spelt " byle " or "bile" in all the early eds. here, as in Lear, ii. 4. 226, indicating the pro nunciation still current among the illiterate.

234 Notes [Act I

38. Agued fear. Cf. Rich. II. iii. 2. 190: "This ague-fit of fear." See also M. of V. i. I. 23. For agued, cf. 12 above.

39. The fires of heaven. The stars, " the stelled fires " of Lear, iii. 7. 61.

43. £>/<?. "Never joined to a noun attributively" (Schmidt). Cf. iii. i. 138 below.

44. ^T is for the followers, etc. This is from North. See p. 186 above.

47. To the pot. A vulgar metaphor still current. Staunton quotes from Peele's Edward I. : " For goes this wretch, this trai tor, to the pot ; " and Webster's White Devil: " They go to the pot for 't."

52. Answer. See on i. 2. 19 above.

53. Sensibly. Though endowed with feeling. Whitelaw ("Rugby" ed.) says: "The endurance of the man is more wonderful than that of the sword, because he can feel and the sword cannot, and yet he endures the longer." Steevens quotes Sidney's Arcadia : " Their very armour by piecemeal fell away from them: and yet their flesh abode the wounds constantly, as though it were less sensible of smart than the senseless ar mour."

54-56. The 1st folio reads thus : —

" Thou art left Martins ; A Carbuncle intire : as big as thou art Weare not so rich a Jewell. "

Lost for " left " is Collier's emendation, adopted by many editors. The compositor probably mistook the long s in the MS. for / " Left " makes sense indeed, but it does not suit the context. On the passage, Malone compares Oth. v. 2. 145.

57. Gate's. Cf. North, p. 185 above. To = according to; as in ii. i. 259 and ii. 3. 162 below. Cf. M. W. iv. 6. 12: "Even to my wish."

60. As if the world, etc. Cf. Macb. ii. 3. 66: —

Scene V] Notes 2J5

" Some say the earth Was feverous and did shake."

62. Remain. For the noun, cf. Cymb. iii. I. 87: "All the re- main is ' welcome ! ' "

SCENE V. — 3. Murrain. For the use of the word in impreca tions, cf. Temp. iii. 2. 88 and T. and C. ii. I. 20.

4. Enter . . . -with a trumpet. That is, a trumpeter. Cf. Hen. V. iv. 2. 61 : "I will the banner from a trumpet take." See also T. and C. iv. 5. 6, etc.

These movers. Ironically = "loafers" — the loiterers for plun der. The word is used without the touch of contempt in V. and A. 368: **O fairest mover on this mortal round!" Their hours — their time. Cf. North, p. 186 above.

5. Drachma! The ist and 2d folios have " drachme," the others " drachm," like some modern eds. in spite of the metre. Cf. Ham. ii. 2. 448 : " Pray God, your voice, like a piece of un- current gold, be not cracked within the ring." Such coins were uncurrent.

6. Of a doit. Worth only a doit, the smallest of coins, a com mon metaphor for a trifle. Cf. iv. 4. 17 and v. 4. 59 below.

7. Bury. Instead of taking them as their perquisite ; the hangman being entitled to the clothes of the criminal. For the transfer of the English doublet to Rome, cf. /. C. i. 2. 267 : " he plucked me ope his doublet," etc.

1 2. Make good. Hold, keep possession of. " In this sense the words are never separated by the object" (Schmidt). Cf. Cymb. v. 3. 23 : " Made good the passage," etc.

1 8. Physical. Like physic, wholesome, salutary. Cf. the only other instance of the word in S.,/. C. ii. I. 261 : —

" Is Brutus sick ? and is it physical To walk unbraced and suck up the humours Of the dank morning ? "

23 6 Notes [Act i

24. Than those, etc. That is, than she is the friend of those, etc.

26. Go sound, etc. As Wright remarks, " the comma after Go, which has been inserted in most modern editions [his own Cam bridge ed. included], has no right to be there." The sound is really the infinitive, like many verbs after go. This is more evi dent when the go is not imperative ; as in T. G. of V. i. I. 159: "I must go send some better messenger ; " Id. ii. 7. 19: "Thou wouldst as soon go kindle fire with snow," etc.

SCENE VI. — Enter . . . as it were in retire. The reading of the folio. For the noun retire — retreat, cf. 3 just below.

2. Stands. That is, when we "made the stand," as it is ex pressed in Cymb. v. 3. I.

4. Whiles. Used interchangeably with -while and -whilst.

6. Ye. The folios all have " The ; " corrected by Hanmer. Wright retains "The," comparing ii. 3. 57 and iv. I. 37 (not parallel cases, being mere exclamations) with Lear, i. i. 271, J. C. v- 3- 99> etc-j but here the direct address seems in better keeping with the context. The misprint is, moreover, an easy one, on account of the old fashion of writing " ye " for the.

1 6. Briefly. Lately ; the only example of this sense in S. It is = quickly in Macb. ii. 3. 139, A. and C. iv. 4. 10, Cymb. v. 5. 1 06, etc.

17. Confound. Waste, spend. Cf. I Hen. IV. i. 3. 100 : " confound the best part of an hour," etc.

22. As. As if. See on i. i. 214 above.

27. From every meaner man. For the omission of the posses sive inflection, cf. A. W, iii. i. 6: —

" Holy seems the quarrel Upon your grace's part ; black and fearful On the opposer."

Wright compares Esther, iii. 8.

29. Clip. Embrace ; as in iv. 5. 115 below.

32. To btdward. Toward bed, for bed. For the division of

Scene VI] Notes 237

toward, cf. Psalms, xlv. 5 and Exodus, xxxvii. 9. See also I Hen. VI. iii. 3. 30 : " Their powers are marching unto 1'arisward." Malone cites Peacham, Complete Gentleman, 1627 : " Leaping, upon a full stomach, or to bedward, is very dangerous."

35. Exile. S. accents both the noun and the verb on either syllable. Cf. iii. 3. 89 and v. 3. 96 below.

36. Him. For the antithesis to other, cf. ftlacb. iv. 3. 80 : "Desire his jewels and this other's house." Pitying; "that is, remitting his ransom" (Johnson).

38. Leash. The cord by which a greyhound was led or held. To let slip was to loose the hound. See I Hen. IV. \. 3. 278, /. C. iii. I. 273, etc.

42. Inform the truth. Give true information. Cf. A. IV. iv. I.9IS —

11 Haply th'ou mayst inform Something to save thy life."

But for our gentlemen. But had it not been fur our gentlemen. He was going to say, " But for the gentlemen, the cowardice of the common file had lost the day." Some take for as = as for (see on i. I. 67 above) and gentlemen as ironically = the common file. This may be the better explanation.

44. Budge. Run away. Cf. M. of V. ii. 2. 20 : " well, my conscience says, ' Launcelot, budge not.' ' Budge,' says the fiend. « Budge not,' says my conscience."

46. Think. The absolute use is peculiar, and "it" or «'t" may have dropped out. Rowe prints " think — ."

51. Battle? Army. Cf. Hen. V. iv. prol. 9 : " Each battle sees the other's umber' d face." Cf. p. 188 above.

53. Vaward. Vanguard. Cf. Hen. V. iv. 3. 130: "The lead ing of the vaward." Cf. p. 187 above.

55. Their very heart of hope. Cf. A. and C. iv. 12. 29 : "the very heart of loss ; " T. of A. i. I. 286 : "The very heart of kind- ness," etc. " The soul of hope" occurs in I Hen. IV. iv. i. 50.

238 Notes [Act I

Malone cites Lust's Dominion : " thrust quite through the heart of hope."

58. Endure. Remain, continue ; as in R. of L. 1659 : —

" but still pure Doth in her poison'd closet yet endure."

60. Not delay. For the transposition of not, cf. Temp. ii. 1. 1 21 : " I not doubt," etc. On the present, cf. iii. 3. 42 below.

61. Advanced. Raised, uplifted ; as often. Cf. ii. 1. 174 below. See also Temp. i. 2. 408, iv. I. 177, T. N. ii. 5. 36, Hen. V. v. 2. 382, Rich. III. i. 2. 40, etc.

62. Prove. Put it to the proof, make the trial ; or ^/^ may be the direct object, as Schmidt makes it. Cf. iv. 5. 95 and v. i. 60 below.

68. This painting. For the metaphor, cf. K. John, iv. 2. 253 : " painted wilh the crimson' drops of blood ; " Hen. V. iii. 5. 49 : " With pennons painted in the blood of Harfleur," etc.

69. Fear, etc. Fear less for his person than he fears an ill report. Fear is used in a double sense. For the first (= fearer), cf. i. 7. 5 below.

73. So many so minded. As many as are so minded.

74. Disposition. Metrically five syllables.

76. O, me alone ! The folios read, " Oh me alone, make you a sword of me." The line has been variously explained and emended. Wright interprets it thus : " Coriolanus is taken by surprise at the eagerness with which the soldiers rush forward in answer to his appeal. Instead of waving their swords in the air as he had directed, they make a sword of him. Instead of volunteers coming forward singly, the whole mass would follow Coriolanus only ; none would stay behind. When he saw this he exclaimed, ' Oh, me alone ! ' and then when they raised him aloft, * make you a sword of me ? ' brandish me as if I were a sword ? " Clarke makes the whole imperative : " Marcius has said ' Let him alone, or so many so minded, wave thus ; ' and, seeing them all wave their swords in reply and then take himself up in their arms, which

Scene VIII] Notes 239

leaves him solely waving his sword, he rapturously exclaims : • Oh, Jake me alone for weapon among you all! make yourselves a sword of me ! ' " Of the emendations the most plausible is Collier's " Of me alone ! " especially if we put it " O' me alone ! " but possi bly we might get the same meaning out of the original reading : " What, me alone ! do you make me your sword ? "

82. Bear die business. Cf. i. I. 271 above.

83. As cause will be obey'd. As occasion shall require. Cf. ii. 3. 199 below.

84. Four. The word has been suspected, but perhaps without sufficient reason. "Coriolanus means only to say that he would appoint four persons to select for his particular command or party those who were best inclined ; and in order to save time, he pro poses to have this choice made while the army is marching for ward " (Mason).

87. With us. That is, with the generals.

SCENE VII. — I. Ports. Gates ; as in v. 6. 6 below.

3. Centuries. Companies of a hundred ; as in Lear, iv. 4. 6 : " A century send forth."

5. Fear not. Fear not for, be not anxious about See on i. 6. 69 above.

SCENE VIII. — 3. AJrie. Africa; as in Temp. ii. i. 69 and Cymb. i. i. 167. It is used adjectively in T. and C. i. 3. 370. Africa occurs only in 2 Hen. IV. v. 3. 104.

4. Thy fame and envy. Perhaps = " thy detested or odious fame," as Steevens explains it (for envy — hatred, cf. iv. 5. 80, 109) ; or the meaning may be " thy fame and hatred of me." Cf. North, p. 203 above : "Tullus did more malice and envy him."

5. Budger. Cf. the verb in i. 6. 44 above.

8. Corioli walls. Cf. ii. I. 176 below : "Corioli gates; " and Hi. 3. 104 : " Rome gates."

ii. Wrench up, etc. Cf. the figure in Macb. i. 7. 60 : "But

240 Notes [Act i

screw your courage to the sticking-place." See also 7\ N. v. I. 125: —

"And that I partly know the instrument That screws me from my true place in your favour."

12. The whip of your bragged progeny. That is, the whip with which your boasted ancestors scourged their enemies. For prog eny — race, cf. I Hen. VI. v. 4. 38 : " issued from a progeny of kings."

14. Officious, etc. "Aufidius reproaches the Volsces for med dling between him and Coriolanus, and by their cowardice putting him to the shame of being beaten with the advantage of numbers on his side. Condemned probably takes the place of a stronger word" (Wright).

15. For seconds, cf. i. 4. 43 above.

SCENE IX. — I. If I should tell thee, etc. See extract from North, p. 188 above.

2. Thou V. The reading of the first three folios, and = " thou 'It," which the 4th folio substitutes. For should followed by will, cf. Hen. VIII. i. 2. 134 : —

" that if the king

Should without issue die, he '11 carry it so To make the sceptre his ; "

and C. ofE.i. 2. 85 : —

" If I should pay your worship those again, Perchance you will not bear them patiently."

4. Shall attend and shrug. Listen and shrug their shoulders incredulously.

6. Quattd. Made to quake, or quaking. Steeven? quotes Hey wood, Silver Age, 1613 : —

" We '11 quake them at that bar Where all souls stmd for sentence."

Scene IX] Notes 24!

7. Plebeians. Accented on the first syllable, as in v. 4. 38 be low, and probably also in iii. I. 101 ; but the modern accent occurs in Hen. V. v. chor. 27 and T. A. i. i. 231.

10. Yet cam'st thou, etc. " Yet what I have seen here and praise was but a morsel compared with thy full feast yonder, the capture of Corioli " (Whitelaw). Cf. Macb. v. 5. 13 : "I have supp'd full with horrors."

12. Here is the steed, tte. Delius remarks that this comparison was suggested by the mention in Plutarch (see p. 189 above) of "a goodly horse with a caparison and all furniture with him," given by Cominius to Coriolanus.

14. A charter to extol her blood. " A privilege to praise her own son" (Johnson).

17. Country. A trisyllable j as in T. N. i. 2. 21 and 2 Hen. VI. i. i. 206.

19. Hath overtaken mine act. Malone says: "That is, has clone as much as I have done, insomuch as my ardour to serve the state is such that I have never been able to effect all that I wished." The meaning seems rather to be : he that has done his best has come up with me, for that is all I have done.

22. Traducement. Defamation, calumny ; used by S. nowhere else.

24. To the spire and top of praises. Cf. Temp. iii. I. 38 : —

"Admir'd Miranda! Indeed the top of admiration ! "

K.John, iv. 3. 45: —

" This is the very top,

The height, the crest, or crest unto the crest, Of murther's arms ; "

2 Hen. VI. i. 2. 49 : " From top of honour," etc. S. uses spirt only here.

26. Not to reivard, etc. Cf. Macb. i. 3. 1 02 : — CORIOLANUS — 1 6

242 Notes [Act i

" Only to herald thee into his sight, Not pay thee."

29. Should they not. That is, not be remembered.

30. Well might they fester, etc. "Well might they (in protest against such ingratitude) fester themselves past healing — refuse to be probed but with the probe of death." For tent = probe, cf. Ham. ii. 2. 626 : " I '11 tent him to the quick," etc.

31. Of all the horses. Cf. the extract from North, p. 188 above.

32. Good and good store. Good ones and a good many of them. The expression occurs also in 2 Hen. IV. iv. 3. 131.

33. Achieved. Gained, won ; as often. Cf. T. G. of V. i. 3. 32 : " Experience is by industry achiev'd," etc. It is often used with reference to gaining the love of a woman ; as in M. of V. iii. 2. 210, T. of S. i. i. 161, 184, 224, etc.

39. Stand upon my common part. That is, to take my chance in the common distribution.

40. That have beheld the doing. Those that were present, even though mere spectators of the action.

41-46. May these . . . the wars ! This perplexing passage stands thus in the folio : —

"Mar. May these same Instruments, which you prophane, Neuer sound more : when Drums and Trumpets shall I'th'field proue flatterers, let Courts and Cities be Made all of false-fac'd soothing : When Steele growes soft, as the Parasites Silke, Let him be made an Ouerture for th' Warres."

Of the various emendations and explanations that have been given, Knight's seems to me on the whole the most satisfactory — or the least unsatisfactory. The meaning then is : " Let trumpets and drums cease to sound when they become flatterers in the field. Let falsehood and flatterers have the rule in courts and cities, where even steel becomes soft as the parasite's silk. But let martial music be the prelude only to war."

Scene IX] Notes 243

It is a strong confirmation of this reading and interpretation that so keen a critic as White had independently adopted it. Claike also has the same, except that he retains the " when " in 45, and I am not sure that any change is necessary there. The meaning may be, as Clarke gives it : " Let courts r.nd cities be made all of false-fac'd adulation, when thus martial steel grows soft as the parasite's silken attire! " — that is, let it be taken as a matter of course, let us not wonder at it. Cf. Ham. iii. 4. 82 : —

" O shame ! where is thy blush ? Rebellious hell,

If thou canst mutine in a matron's bones,

To flaming youth let virtue be as wax,

And melt in her own fire ! "

It has been objected to overture that it was not used in the time of S. in the sense of a musical prelude ; and Wright thinks that its use = proposal, offer (as in T. N. i. 5. 225 : " I bring no over ture of war ; " which Malone quotes in defence of the old reading here), is "entirely different." On the contrary, the sound of the trumpet as the signal for beginning the battle is virtually an offer of battle. Of course, it is not at all necessary to suppose that over-* ture is used in any technical sense ; and to prevent misunderstand ing, it would be better to avoid the use of prelude in paraphrasing the passage, and to give it as White does: "Let drums and trum pets be used to usher in war," etc. That is really all that it means, and the expression seems to me thoroughly Shakespearian.

44. For soothing '= flattery, cf. ii. 2. 73 below. See also K. John iii. i. I2i: "thou art perjur'd too, And soothest up greatness; " also soother — flatterer in I Hen. IV. iv. i. 7.

47. For that. Because. Cf. i. I. 114 above, and iii. 3. 93 below.

48. Debile. Weak ; as in A. W. ii. 3. 39 : " debile minister." Cotgrave gives it as a translation of the Fr. debile.

49. Here's many, etc. Cf. ii. I. 148 below.

55. Give you. Represent you ; as in A. and C. i. 4. 40: —

11 and men's reports Give him much wrong'd."

244 Notes [Act l

Give out is often used in this sense. See 2 Hen. IV. iv. i. 23, Oth. iv. i. 1 16, etc.

57. His proper harm. His own harm ; a common meaning of proper.

60. This war's garland. White-law says : "The corona trium- f halts of laurel ; confounded in ii. i. 135 with ' the oaken garland,' the corona civica; " but here garland is probably figurative ( — honour).

62. With all his trim belonging. That is, " with a caparison, and all furniture belonging to him" (see p. 189 above). For trim, cf. Sonn. 98. 2 : " dress'd in all his trim," etc.

66. Addition. Title. Cf. Macb. i. 3. 106, iii. i. 100, etc.

68. Go wash. See on i. 5. 26 above.

72. To under crest, etc. That is, to wear it for a crest as fairly as I can ; " a phrase from heraldry, signifying that he would en deavour to support his good opinion of him" (Warburton). Addi tion is here a quadrisyllable.

77. The best. " The chief men of Corioli" (Johnson). Articu late = make articles of peace, enter into negotiations. The verb is transitive in i Hen. IV. v. i. 72.

79. Now. But now, just now.

82. Sometime lay. Once lodged. For sometime, cf. iv. i. 23 and v. i. 2 below ; and for lay, iv. 4. 8 below. See also 717. W. ii. i. 187, 2 Hen. IV. iii. 2. 299, etc. On the passage, cf. extract from North, p. 189 above.

89. Free as is the wind. Cf. A. Y. L. ii. 7. 47 : —

" I must have liberty Withal, as large a charter as the wind, To blow on whom I please ; "

and Temp. i. 2. 498 : —

" Thou shalt be as free As mountain winds."

SCENE X. — 4. For I cannot, etc. Being a Volscian and van quished, I cannot be really myself.

Scene X] Notes 245

6. Good condition. There is a play upon the two senses of the phrase: the one in which the soldier has used it (= good terms), and that of good quality or character. For condition in the latter sense, cf. ii. 3. 99 and v. 4. 10 below.

7. The part that is at mercy ? The side that is beaten, or at the mercy of the other. Cf. T. and C. iv. 4. 116 : " at mercy of n.y sword."

11. Beard to beard. Cf. Macb. v. 5. 6: "We might have met them dareful, beard to beard."

12. Mine emulation, etc. Coleridge remarks upon this speech: " I have such deep faith in Shakespeare's heart-lore that I take it for granted that this is in nature, and not a mere anomaly; although I cannot in myself discover any germ of possible feeling which could wax and unfold itself into such a sentiment as this. However, I presume that in this speech is meant to be contained a prevention of shock at the afterchange in Aufidius's character."

Verplanck comments on this as follows : " Such a criticism from Coleridge is worthy the reader's consideration, but I cannot myself perceive its justice. The varying feelings of Aufidius are such as may be often observed to arise in the contentions of able and ambi tious men for honour or power, and are just such as would, under these circumstances, be natural in a mind like that of Aufidius — ambitious, proud, and bold, with many noble and generous qualities, yet not above the influence of selfish and vindictive emotions and desires. The mortification of defeat embitters his rivalry to hatred. When afterwards his banished rival appeals to his nobler nature, that hatred dies away, and his generous feeling revives. Bitter jealousy and hatred again grow up, as his glories are eclipsed by his former adversary ; yet this dark passion, too, finally yields to a generous sorrow at his rival's death. I think that I have observed very similar alterations of such mixed motives and sentiments, in eminent men, in the collisions of political life."

13. Where. Whereas. See on i. I. 102 above.

14. In an equal force. On equal terms, in a fair fight.

246 Notes [Act i

15. Patch. Poke, thrust; used by S. only here. Toilet quotes Carew's Survey of Cornwall : "They use also to poche them with an instrument somewhat like a salmon-speare."

1 6. Or wrath or craft, etc. "By which my craft, if not my wrath, may get the upper hand" (Whitelaw).

1 8. With only suffering stain by him. Only because eclipsed by his. Cf. V. and A. g: " Stain to all nymphs " (that is, as Schmidt explains, " by eclipsing them "). Cf. A. and C. iii. 4. 27 : —

" I '11 raise the preparation of a war Shall stain your brother " (that is, eclipse him) .

For him, etc. "To mischief him, my valour shall deviate from its own native generosity " (Johnson).

22. Embarquements. Embargoes, restraints ; not found else where in this sense. According to Cotgrave, one meaning of the Fr. embarquement is " an imbarguing ; " and Cole, in his Latin Diet., has " to imbargue, or lay an imbargo upon."

25. At home, upon my brother's guard. In my own house, with my brother protecting him.

26. The hospitable canon. The sacred law of hospitality. 28. How 't is held. That is, how strongly it is garrisoned.

30. Attended. Waited for. Cf. i. I. 77, 246 above.

31. The city mills. Tyrwhitt asks, " Where could S. have heard of these mills at Antium?" But, as Malone remarks, the poet often introduces these minute local descriptions ; as in R. and J.

i. i. 128: —

" underneath the grove of sycamore That westward rooteth from the city's side."

Wright suggests that S. had probably London in his mind. " In the year 1588 the Mayor and Corporation of the City petitioned the Queen that they might build four corn mills on the river Thames near the Bridge, and the Masters of the Trinity House certified that the erection of these mills ' on the south side of the Thames

Scene I] Notes 247

upon the Starlings above the bridge ' would breed no annoyance. The « city mills ' therefore were close to the Globe Theatre." 33. May spur on, etc. May adopt my own pace or course.

ACT II

SCENE I. — I. Augurer. Cf. /. C. ii. I. 200 : " the persuasion of his augurers." See also Id. ii. 2. 37, A. and C. iv. 1 2. 4 (" auguries " in the early eds.) and v. 2. 337. Augur occurs only in Sonn. 107. 6 and Phccnix and Turtle, 7.

8. Pray you, who does the wolf love? " Implying that there are beasts which love nobody, and that among those beasts are the people " (Johnson). For who — whom, cf. Macb. iii. i. 123 : " Who I myself struck down," etc. See on i. I. 233 above.

17. In. For the duplication of the preposition, cf. A. Y. L. ii. 7. 90: "Of what kind should this cock come of," etc.

24. Censured. Estimated, regarded. See on i. i. 269 above. For of, see on i. 2. 13.

30. A very little thief of occasion. That is, any trifling occasion.

32. Dispositions . . . pleasures. The plural is used because more than one person is referred to. Cf. iii. i. 7 and iv. 5. 139 below.

39. Single. With a play upon the word in its sense of simple or silly ; as in 2 Hen. IV. i. 2. 207: "your chin double, your wit single."

40. O that you could turn your eyes, etc. " With allusion to the fable which says that every man has a bag hanging before him, in which he puts his neighbour's faults, and another behind him, in which he stows his own" (Johnson). It may, however, mean sim ply turn your eyes inward; as the following interior suggests.

46. Unmeriting. That is, as undeserving. For the ellipsis, cf. iv. i. 53 and iv. 5. 20 below.

50. Humorous. Full of humours or whims. Cf. A. Y. L, i. 2. 278 : " The duke is humorous," etc.

248 Notes [Act n

52. Allaying. Cooling, qualifying ; as in v. 3. 85 below. Cf.

M. of V. ii. 2. 195: —

" Pray thee, take pain To allay with some cold drops of modesty Thy skipping spirit."

Steevens points out that Lovelace imitated the passage in his Verses to Althea from Prison : —

" When flowing cups run swiftly round With no allaying Thames."

Something imperfect, etc. That is, somewhat faulty as a magis trate in forming an opinion of a case before hearing the other side. Wright remarks: "It has been objected to this reading that Me- nenius would not speak of himself in such depreciatory terms, and justify the tribunes' attack. But it is his humour to say of himself the worst that popular opinion says of him, and so to disarm his opponents ; that he is quick in temper and hasty of tongue, that his bark is worse than his bite, that he never stops to think whether his outspokenness will give offence."

54. Motion. Motive, incitement; as in Hen. VIII. i. I. 153: " from sincere motions."

55. Converses more with. Is more conversant with. For the figure \\hich follows, Malone compares L. L. L. v. I. 94: "the posteriors of the day, which the rude multitude call the afternoon." The meaning of course is, as Johnson gives it, " rather a late lier down than an early riser."

58. Wealsmen. Statesmen ; used by S. nowhere else. For weal = the commonwealth, see ii. 3. 186 below, and cf. iii. I. 176. See also i. I. 152 above.

62. When I find the ass, etc. That is, when I find your talk so asinine.

65. Deadly. Adjectives in -ly are often used adverbially.

66. Microcosm. The "little world of man" {Lear, iii. I. 10), regarded as the epitome of the universe or macrocosm. S. uses the word only here.

Scene I] Notes 249

68. Bisson conspectuities. Purblind perceptions. For bisson (folio "beesome"), cf. Ham. ii. 2. 529: "With bisson rheum." See also on iii. I. 131 below. S. uses the word only in these pas sages. It is still heard in Lincolnshire and Northamptonshire. ( onspeduities seems to be a word of Menenius's own coining. Cf. empirictU in 125 andyW/«j^/in 141 below.

74. 1 -or poor knaves' caps and legs. "That is, for their obei sance shown by bowing to you. To make a leg (A. W. ii. 2. 10 and Rich. II. iii. 3. 175) was the phrase in our author's time for a bow, and it is still used in ludicrous language" (Malone). Cf. i I Jen. IV. ii. 4. 427: "here is my leg." See also Id. iv. 3. 168: " with cap and knee."

76. Hearing a cause. Warburton remarks : " It appears from this whole speech that S. mistook the office of prcefectus urbis for the tribune's office." But he merely followed North (see extract on p. 184 above) in regarding the tribunes as magistrates.

77. A fossct- seller. A seller of faucets, which is the common word in this country for what the English call " taps." S. has it only here.

Rejourn. Adjourn ; used by S. only here. Burton, in his Anat. of Melan.y has it in the sense of refer : " To the scriptures them- s.-lves I rejourne all such atheistical spirits."

81. Mummers. Maskers, or performers in a masquerade ; an other word not found elsewhere in S.

Set up the bloody flag. That is, declare war. A red flag was the signal fur battle. Cf. /. C. v. I. 14 : "Their bloody sign of battle is hung out." See also Hen. V.\. 2. 101. "The famous Dr. Sachev- erell, in his sermon at Oxford in 1702, on Proverbs, viii. 15, de nounced as apostates and traitors to the Church of England those of her members who were favourable to the dissenters, * Against Whom every Man, that Wishes Its Welfare, ought to Hang out the Bloody Flag, and Banner of Defiance '" (Wright).

83. Bleeding. "That is, without having, as it were, dressed and cured it " (Schmidt). The figure is changed in entangled.

250 Notes [Act II

88. Perfecter. The only instance of the comparative in S. The superlative occurs in Sonn. 51. 10, Much. Ado, ii. i. 317, and Macb.

1. 5. 2. Giber (= scoffer) he uses only here.

95. A botcher was a mender of old clothes. Cf. T. N. i. 5. 51 and A. W. iv. 3. 211. For hair used for stuffing, cf. Much Ado, iii.

2. 47, where Benedick's whiskers are said to have " stuffed tennis balls."

98. Since Deucalion. That is, " since the great flood " (/. C. i. 2. 152). The Greek Noah is mentioned again in W. T. iv. 4. 442.

100. God-den. Good even. Cf. iv. 6. 21, 22 below. It is a corruption of " God give you a good evening ; " and is printed " Godgigoden " in the folio in R. and J. i. 2. 58.

112. Take my cap. He throws up his cap in thanks to Jupiter, god of the sky. Hoo ! as " an exclamation of triumphant joy " occurs again in iii. 3. 137 below, and also in A. and C. ii. 7. 141.

125. Galen. "An anachronism of near 650 years," as Grey says ; but, as Clarke remarks, " that Galen was known to his audi ences as one of the most celebrated medical authorities of antique times was quite sufficient for Shakespeare's purpose." But the scholarly Bacon could never have tolerated such an introduction of Galen " out of due time ; " and these frequent and easy anachro nisms are of themselves a sufficient refutation of the theory that he "wrote Shakespeare."

Empirictic. A word coined by Menenius (cf. 68 above), unless it be a printer's corruption. The spelling of the folios is " Em- perickqutique " or " Empericktique." Most of the modern eds. give " empericutic." To — compared to ; as often.

134. On 's brows. That is, he brings victory on his brows. For on 'j, cf. 198 below, and on >t in i. i. 12 above.

135. The oaken garland. Cf. i. 3. 15 above and ii. 2. 98 below. See on i. 9. 60 above.

141. Fidiused. A word jocosely formed from Aufidius.

142. Possessed of. Informed of. Cf. M. of V. iv. i. 35, I Hen. IV. iv. i. 40, etc.

Scene I] Notes 251

151. True purchasing. Honest earning. Cf. M. of V. ii. 9. 43 : —

" O, that estates, degrees, and offices Were not deriv'd corruptly, and that clear honour Were purchas'd by the merit of the wearer 1 "

153. Paw, waw ! The folio reading = pooh, pooh !

161. His place. That is, the consulship.

163. One f the neck, etc. Warburton says: "Seven, — one, — and two, and these make but nine ? Surely we may safely assist Menenius in his arithmetic ; " and so he reads, " one too i' the thigh." But Upton interprets the passage better : " Seven wounds ? let me see ; one in the neck, two in the thigh — nay I 'm sure there are more, there are nine that I know of."

173, 174. Death, that . . . men die. Perhaps, as White suggests, this couplet is a mere playhouse " tag," added " to please the actor of Volumnia with a round, mouth-filling speech." Spirit is mono syllabic ; as often. Nervy (= sinewy) is found nowhere else in S. For advanced ( = lifted), see on i. 6. 6 1 above ; and for declines (= falls), cf. T. and C. iv. 5. 189 : —

" When thou hast hung thy advanc'd sword i' the air, Not letting it decline on the declin'd."

175. A sennet. A particular set of notes on a trumpet. It occurs in S. only in stage-directions (in/. C., Macb., etc.).

1 76. Corioli gates. See on i. 8. 8 above.

1 86. Deed-achieving honour. Honour won by his deeds. For achieve = gain, win, cf. i. 9. 33 above. Active participles are often used in a passive sense. Cf. A. and C. iii. 13. 77: "his all-obeying breath " (obeyed by all) ; R. of L. 993 : " his unrecalling crime '' (that cannot be recalled), etc.

1 88. My gracious silence ! How impertinent is Steevens's para phrase : " thou whose silent tears are more eloquent and grateful to me than the clamorous applause of the rest ! " But of his illus trative quotations this from Daniel's Complaint of Rosamond^ 1599, is apt : —

252 Notes [Act II

"Ah, beauty, syren, fair enchanting good!

Sweet silent rhetoric of persuading eyes ! Dumb eloquence, whose power doth move the blood More than the words of wisdom of the wise ! "

But Shakespeare puts all that, and more, into his three words. For gracious, as expressing all that is lovely and lovable, cf. K. John, iii. 4. 81 : "There was not such a gracious creature born" (see also 96 just below), etc.

Clarke remarks on this passage : " This name for his wife, who, while the others are receiving him with loud rejoicings, meets and welcomes him with speechless happiness looking out from her swimming eyes, is conceived in the very fulness of poetical and Shakespearian perfection. It comprises the gracefulness of beauty which distinguishes her, and the gracious effect which her muteness of love-joy has upon him who shrinks from noisy applause and even frorri merely expressed approbation ; and it wonderfully con centrates into one felicitous word the silent softness that charac terizes Virgilia throughout. She is precisely the woman — formed by nature gentle in manner, and rendered by circumstances spar ing in speech — to inspire the fondest affection in such a man as Coriolanus."

198. At very root. For the omission of the article, cf. iv. 1.47 below : "at gate," etc. On 's = of his. Cf. 134 above.

205. Menenius, ever, ever ! Always the same Menenius j blunt as ever ! Cf. /. C. v. I. 63 : " Old Cassius still ! "

211. Change of honours. "Variety of honours; as change of raiment, among the writers of that time, signified variety of rai ment " (Warburton). Schmidt similarly explains it as "new honours."

212. Inherited. Obtained, enjoyed. Cf. R. and J. i. 2. 30 : —

" even such delight

Among fresh'female buds shall you this night Inherit at my house," etc.

Scene I] Notes 253

213. The buildings of my fancy, Cf. Lear, iv. 2. 85 : " all the building in my fancy."

217. Sway. Cf. Lear, i. 2. 53 : " aged tyranny, who sways, not as it hath power, but as it is suffered," etc.

219. Your. See on i. I. 129 above.

220. Rapture. Probably = a fit, a sense not inconsistent with the primary one of a violent seizure. That a child will " cry itself into fits " is still a common phrase among nurses, as Steevens notes ; and that rapture was sometimes = fit, he shows by quoting The Hospital for London* s Follies, 1692 : "Your darling will weep itself into a rapture, if you take not good heed." " Rupture " has been suggested as an emendation, and Dr. Ingleby, in his Shakespeare Hermeneutics (p. 149) cites Phieravante1 s Secrets, 1582: "To helpe yong Children of the Rupture. The Rupture is caused two waies, the one through weaknesse of the place, and the other through much criying."

221. Chats him. Chats or gossips about him, or " talks Corio- lanus." This, as Schmidt points out, is not unlike the use of speak in ii. 2. 103 below, Cymb. i. i. 24, Henry VIII. iv. 2. 32, etc. " Claps " (but, as Wright asks, how could the nurse clap her hands and hold the baby at the same time?), "shouts," "chats of," and " cheers " have been suggested as emendations.

Malkin = kitchen-wench ; as in Per. iv. 3. 34. It was also spelt mawkin, as it came to be pronounced. Johnson derives it from Mall (cf. Temp. ii. 2. 50 and T. N. i. 3. 135) or Mary ; but it was also — perhaps originally — a diminutive of Matilda. Wright quotes the Promptorium Parvulorum : " Malkyne, or Mawt, propyr name Matildis."

222. Lockram. A cheap, coarse linen. Steevens quotes Beau mont and Fletcher, Spanish Curate, iv. 5 : —

" I give per annum two hundred ells of lockram, That there be no straight dealings in their linnens; "

and Glapthorne, Wit in a Constable, iv. I : —

254 Notes [Act n

" Thou thoughts! because I did wear Lokram shirts, Ide no wit."

Reechy. Dirty (literally, smoky). Cf. Much Ado, iii. 3. 143 : " the reechy painting." By the way, what a graphic picture of the " Biddy " decking herself out in her cheap finery to see a proces sion go by, does the poet give us in these few words ! The whole description :s of the same vivid character, and sweeps us along with the motley crowd in spite of ourselves. Cf. J. C. i. i. 42 fol.

223. Bulks. "The projecting parts of shops on which goods were exposed for sale ; generally used by butchers and fishmongers. Florio (Ital. Diet.} gives 'Banco ... a bulke or butchers stall;' and ' Balcone, any window, namely a bay-window. Also a bulke or stall of a shop.' " Cf. Oth. v. I. I : " Here, stand behind this bulk."

224. Ridges hors'd, etc. " Ridges of house-roofs on which men of all sorts of aspects sit astride" (Clarke). Complexion is often used of external appearance in general.

226. Seld-shown. For seld= seldom, cf. P. P. 175 : "And as goods lost are seld or never found ;" and T. and C. iv. 5. 150 : "As seld I have the chance." For the compound, Steevens compares Day, Humour out of Breath, 1607 : " O seld-seen metamorphosis ! " and the old play of Hieronimo : " Why, is not this a strange and seldseen thing ? " Spenser has selcouth ( = seldom known) in F. Q. iv. 8. 14 : " But wondred much at his so selcouth case." For flamens (Roman priests), cf. T. of A. iv. 3. 155 : " hoar the flamen," etc.

228. A vulgar station. A standing- place among the rabble.

229. The war of white and damask. Cf. R. of L. 71 : —

" Their silent war of lilies and of roses Which Tarquin viewed in her fair face's field ; "

T. of S. iv. 5. 30 : " Such war of white and red within her cheeks ;" Chaucer, C. T. 1040 (Tyrwhitt) : " For with the rose colour strof hire hewe ; " Wooton, Damcetas1 Madrigal, etc. : " Amidst her

Scene I] Notes 255

cheekes the rose and lilly strive;" and Massinger, Duke of Florencf :

" the lillies Contending with the roses in her cheek."

Farmer cites Cleaveland's quaint variation : —

" her cheeks,

Where roses mix : no civil war Between her York and Lancaster."

To these I may add V. and A. 345, and Gascoigne, Praise of the Fair Bridges : —

" Upon whose lively cheeke,

To prove my judgment true,

The rose and lillie seeme to strive

For equall change of hewe."

No doubt many other instances of the well-worn figure might be found in the old poets.

230. Nicely-gaivded. Schmidt considers this as " probably = scrupulously treated as a precious thing, carefully guarded and pre served." Wright makes it simply = " daintily adorned." The former is perhaps more in keeping with the context.

231. Pother. Spelt "poother" in the folio. In Lear, iii. 2. 50 (the only other instance in S.) the folio has "pudder."

232. As if that. Johnson takes that to be the demonstrative (" as if that god who leads him, whatsoever god he be " ) ; but it is probably the "conjunctional affix;" as in Rich. III. iv. 4. 221 : "You speak as if that I had slain my cousins;" T. and C. v. 5. 41 : "As if that luck, in very spite of cunning," etc. See also i. i. 114 above, and iii. 2. 52, iv. 2. 13, iv. 4. 5, and v. 3. 98 below. Malone compares A. and C. iv. 8. 24 : —

11 he hath fought to-day As if a god, in hate of mankind, had Destroy'd in such a shape."

236. Go sleep. See on i. 5. 26 and i. 9. 68 above.

256

Notes [Act II

237. He cannot, etc. " He cannot begin to carry his honours, and conclude his journey, from the spot "where he should begin% and to the spot where he should end" (Malone). Cf. Cymb. iii. 2. 65 : —

" How we may steal from hence, and for the gap That we shall make in time, from our hence-going And our return, to excuse."

241. Upon their ancient malice. On account of their old grudge against him. Cf. Rich. II. i. I. 9: "If he appeal the duke on ancient malice."

242. Which. Referring of course to cause. 244. As he is. As that he is.

247. Napless. Threadbare. The folios have "Naples;" cor rected by Rowe. See on ii. 2. 137 below.

249. ' T is right. 'T is true, 't is so.

255. As our good wills. " As our dispositions towards him are " (Malone) ; or "as our best endeavours" (Wright). On the other hand, Mason (so Schmidt) makes wills a verb: "as our advantage requires;" or " as our advantage would have it" (Clarke).

257. For an end. "To cut the matter short" (Schmidt); or, perhaps, to bring it to a crisis.

258. Suggest. Prompt (Steevens) ; as in Rich. II. \. I. 101 : " Suggest his soon-believing adversaries."

259. Still. Ever, constantly ; as in ii. 2. 133 below, and very often. To 's power — to the utmost of his power, according to his power. Cf. W. T. v. 2. 182: "I will prove so, sir, to my power ;" Much Ado, iv. I. 220: "That which we have we prize not to the worth ;" and T. and C. i. I. 7: "The Greeks are strong and skil ful to their strength."

261. Dispropertied their freedoms. "Made their freedom nc freedom ; took from it all the properties of freedom " (Whitelaw). The verb occurs nowhere else in S.

264. Pro-vand — " provender," which Pope substituted, and

Scene I] Notes 257

which S. elsewhere uses ; as in M. N. D. iv. I. 35, Oth. i. i. 48, etc. Steevens cites examples of provand (oftener spelt provant or provaunt) from Stow, Raleigh, and other writers of the time. On the passage, cf. J. C. iv. I. 21 fol.

268. Shall teach the people. The sentence is perhaps abruptly broken off, but the text is doubtful. I larmier's " touch " is a very probable emendation, adopted by many editors. Malone ex plains teach as "instruct the people in their duty to their rulers ;" and Steevens " instruct the people in favour of our purposes." Whitelaw makes teach = " open their eyes."

269. Put upon V. Instigated to it. Cf. ii. 3. 257 below: "by our putting on." See also Lear, ii. i. 101, Ham. iv. 7. 132, etc.

275. Dumb. That is, deaf and dumb.

277. Handkerchers. The folio spelling, indicating the pro nunciation. In Oth. the quarto has " handkercher," the folio " handkerchief."

278. Bended. S. uses bended and bent, both as past tense and participle ; but bent when the latter is = inclined, prone, etc.

280. A shower and thunder, etc. For the arrangement, cf. v. 3. loo below. For the construction, cf. Macb. i. 3. 60 : — " Speak then to me, who neither beg nor fear Your favours nor your hate ; "

W. T. Hi. 2. 164: —

" though I with death and with Reward did threaten and encourage him ; "

and Id. iii. 2. 206 : —

" if you can bring Tincture or lustre in her lip, her eye," etc.

The construction is a favourite one with S., and the order of the particulars is often irregular.

282. The time. That is, the present time, the occasion ; as hearts for the event is courage to endure the issue. On event, cf. Ham. iv. 4. 41, 50.

283. Have with you. I '11 go with you ; a common idiom.

CORIOLANUS — 17

258 Notes [Act n

SCENE II. — The stage-direction in the folio is "Enter two Officers, to lay Cushions, as it were, in the Capitoll." This as it were was inserted because, there being no scenery in the theatres of that day, no representation of the interior of the Capitol could be given (Malone).

3. Of. By. See on i. 2. 13 above.

5. Vengeance. The only instance of this colloquial adverb in S. It grows out of its use as a curse ; as in iii. I. 262 below.

13. In. In regard to, about.

15. Lets. For the ellipsis of the subject, see on i. 3. 61 above.

17. He waved. That is, he would waver. Cf. iv. 6. 116 below. In what follows there is a " confusion of two constructions, ' he waved indifferently 'twixt good and harm,' and ' doing them neither good nor harm' " (Wright). Cf. ii. 3. 232 below.

21. Opposite. Opponent. Cf. T. N. iii. 2. 68, iii. 4. 253, 293, etc. Affect — desire, seek. Cf. iii. 3. i, iv. 6. 33, and v. 3. 149 below.

25. As those. As that of those. Cf. i. 5. 24 and i. 6. 27 above.

27. Bonneted. That is, took off their bonnets, or caps. S. uses the verb only here. Cf. iii. 2. 73 below. See also Rich. II. i. 4. 31: "Off goes his bonnet to an oyster-wench." Knight thinks that bonneted is = put on their caps : " His ascent is not by such easy degrees as those who, having been supple and courteous to the people, put on their bonnets without any further deed."

Without any further deed, etc. That is, without doing anything further to win their good opinion. To have them into = literally, to get themselves into. Cf. C. of E. ii. 2. 10, T. of S. ind. 2. 39, M. N. D. iii. I. 174, etc.

31. In grateful. S. uses both ingrateful and ungrateful. Cf. ii. 3. 10 and iv. 5. 136 below.

37. Of. Concerning. Cf. Rich. III. iii. 4. 2: "to determine of the coronation," etc.

39. After-meeting. So we have after-inquiry (Cymb.v. 4. 189),

Scene II] Notes 259

after-loss (Sonn. 90. 4), after-love (T. G. of V. iii. I. 95, Rich. II. v. 3. 35), after-nourishment (Per. \. 2. 13), etc.

40. Gratify. Requite. Cf. M. of V. iv. 1.406: "gratify this gentleman," etc.

44. Well-found. Fortunately won. In the only other instance of the compound in S. (A. W. ii. I. 105) it is = well-skilled, expert.

47. Mel. Cf. i. 9. 10 above, for a similar use of the past tense.

49. Make us think, etc. " Rather say that our means are too defective to afford an adequate reward for his services, than sup pose our wishes to stretch out those means are defective " (Stee- vens). Wright explains the passage thus: "make us rather think that our state is deficient in the means of requiting his services, than that we are slack in extending its power for this purpose to the utmost."

52. After. Afterwards; as in Temp. ii. 2. 10: "And after bite me," etc.

53. Your loving motion, etc. "Your kind interposition with the common people " (Johnson).

54. To yield what passes. To grant whatever is enacted or de cided upon. Consented = convened ; as in A!, for M. v. I. 158 and Hen. VIII. v. I. 52.

55. Treaty. "Proposal tending to an agreement" (Schmidt). Cf. K. John, i». I. 481: "This friendly treaty of our threaten'd town." See also A. and C. iii. II. 62: "I must . . . send humble treaties."

57. Our assembly. Warburton would read "your" for our, be cause until the passing of the Lex Atinia the tribunes were not allowed to sit in the Senate, but had benches outside ; but S. may not have known that fact.

58. Blest to do. Happy to do ; as in K.John, iii. I. 251 : —

" and then we shall be blest To do your pleasure, and continue friends."

260 Notes [Act ii

60. That"** off. "That is nothing to the purpose" (Johnson) ; or " a little off the matter," as Dogberry puts it {Much Ado, iii. 5. 10).

66. The stage-direction in the folios is, "Coriolanus rises, and offers to goe away" At the beginning of the scene it is said " Cori~ olanus stands" but Brutus's remark in 71 indicates that he after wards took his seat.

67. Shame. Be ashamed ; as in A. Y. L. iv. 3. 136: —

" I do not shame To tell you what I was," etc.

71. DisbencKd you. Led you to leave your seat. Disbench is used by S. only here ; but we find bench as a verb in W. T. i. 2. 314 and Lear, iii. 6. 40. Cf. bencher — senator in ii. I. 89 above.

73. Sooth 'd. Flattered. Cf. soothing in. i. 9. 44 above.

76. Alarum. The call to arms (Ital. alVarme). Cf. larum in i. 4. 9 above.

77. Monster'd. Made monstrous or extraordinary. S. has the verb again in Lear, i. I. 223: "That monsters it."

78. How can he flatter, etc. " How can he be expected to prac tise flattery to others, who abhors it so much that he cannot hear it even when offered to himself ? " (Johnson).

79. That 's thousand, etc. Among whom there 's not one in a thousand good for anything.

81. On 's. Of his. Cf. i. 3. 68 above.

85. Haver. Possessor ; the only instance of the noun in S.

87. Singly. By any single man.

At sixteen years. North (see p. 181 above) says "a strip ling."

88. Made a head for Rome. Raised an army to recover Rome. Cf. iii. i. i below.

91. Amazonian. Beardless as that of an Amazon. For chin the ist and 2d folios have "Shinne ; " and for bristled all the folios have"brizled."

Scene II] Notes 26 1

92. Bestrid. Bestrode ; that is, to defend him when fallen in battle. Cf. C. of E. v. I. 192: —

" When I bestrid thee in the wars and took Deep scars to save thy life."

See also the quibble in I Hen. IV. v. I. 122, and the metaphor in 2 Hen. IV. i. I. 207 and Macb. iv. 3. 4. Bestrid is the only form of the past tense and participle in S.

95. Struck him on his knee. Gave him a blow that made him fall on his knee.

96. Act the woman, etc. That is, play female parts on the stage. In the time of S. these parts were always taken by boys or young men. Cf. A. Y. L. epil. 1 8, where Rosalind says: " If I were a woman," etc. See also A. and C. v. 2. 220, Ham. ii. 2. 444, etc.

98. Pupil age. Minority ; now written as one word, pupilage. Cf. I Hen. IV. ii. 4. 106: "to the pupil age of this present twelve o'clock at midnight."

99. Man-enter' d. Initiated into manhood. Cf. A. W.\\. 1.6: " After well-enter' d soldiers ; " that is, after being well initiated as soldiers.

101. Lurched all swords of the garland. That is, robbed them all of the prize. Steevens quotes Jonson, Silent Woman, v. I : " Well, Dauphine, you have lurch'd your friends of the better half of the garland, by concealing this part of the plot." Malone at one time thought that this might be a sneer at the passage in the text ; but on finding a similar phrase in a pamphlet by Thomas Nash, he came to the conclusion that it was a common expression of the time. Wright is inclined to attach more weight to the coincidence than Malone felt justified in doing, and to see in Jonson a reminiscence of Shakespeare. If he is right, Corio- lanus must have been written before 1609, the year in which The Silent Woman appeared.

103. Speak him home. Describe him thoroughly, or as he de-

262 Notes [Act n

serves. Cf. iii. 3. I below. See also Cymb. i. I. 24: "You speak him far," etc.

105. Weeds. The reading of the ist folio, changed in the 2d, as in some modern eds., to " waves." Steevens says that " weeds, instead of falling below a vessel under sail, cling fast about the stem of it ; " but Knight replies that " S. was not thinking of the weed floating on the billow ; the Avon or the Thames supplied him with the image of weeds rooted at the bottom." Verplanck adds: "The weeds of the flats of the Hudson, and the inlets of Long Island Sound, have so often furnished the American editor with a practical illustration of this image that he has no hesitation in adopting this as the true reading."

107. Stem. Carrying out the comparison in vessel.

108. // took. It " told," as we say ; it left its impress.

no. Was tinted, etc. "The cries of the slaughtered regularly followed his motion, as music and a dancer accompany each other" (Johnson).

in. The mortal gate. The fatal gate, or that which it was death to enter. Cf. mortal in iii. i. 297 below. Johnson explains it as = " made the scene of death."

Which he painted, etc. "That is, he set his bloody mark upon the gate, or upon the city, indicating its doom." Painting has been suspected ; but cf. i. 6. 68 above, where we have the same figure.

112. Shunless. Used by S. only here. It belongs to a class of words to which some modern critics have made objection ; asking, for instance, in the case of fadeless, " what is a fade ? "

114. Like a planet. An astrological allusion. Cf. Ham. i. i. 162: "The nights are wholesome ; then no planets strike."

115. Gan. Began; but not a contraction of that word, as often printed.

117. Fatigate. Fatigued; used by S. nowhere else. For the form, cf. " articulate " in i Hen. IV. v. I. 72, etc.

119. Run reeking o'er, etc. " Coriolanus is compared to a con tinuous stream of reeking blood, which marked the course of his

Scene II] Notes 263

slaughtering sword" (Wright). It does not seem to me necessary to suppose this metaphor of a river. The meaning may be simply that as he rushed on he was reeking with the blood of his foes.

123. With measure. " That is, no honour will be too great for him ; he will show a mind equal to any elevation " (Johnson).

127. Misery. Explained by some as = avaiice, miserliness; but perhaps simply = wretchedness, miserable poverty.

129. To end it. Johnson would read "to spend it," explaining the passage thus: "To do great acts for the sake of doing them ; to spend his life for the sake of spending it." But, as Malone remarks, " the words afford this meaning without any alteration."

133. Still. Ever. Cf. ii. i. 259 above.

137. Put on the gown, etc. S. was indebted for this (as for " the napless vesture of humility" in ii. I. 247) to North's Plutarch, there being no such custom in ancient Rome that candidates for an office should appear in poor and threadbare garments. They whitened their togas with pipe-clay to give them as good an appear ance as possible, and were hence called candidati. It is not diffi cult to trace the origin of the mistake. Plutarch merely says that it was usual for candidates for an office to stand in the Forum dressed in a toga only, without the tunica or close-fitting garment underneath. Amyot, in his French translation, renders the ex pression " une robbe simple, sans saye dessoubs," but North (see p. 193 above) translates this "only with a poor gown on their backs, and without any coat underneath ; " and just below he has " in such mean apparel " for the French " en si humble habit." S. copies North's mistake, and emphasizes it. Bacon (see on ii. I. 125 above) would have corrected it.

139. Pass. Pass by, disregard ; as in K. John, ii. I. 258: "But if you fondly pass our proffer 'd offer."

140. Voices. Votes ; as often below. Cf. Rich. Iff. iii. 2. 53, iii. 4. 20, 29, Hen. VIII. i. 2. 70, ii. 2. 94, etc.

144. Your form. "The form which custom prescribes to you" (Steevens).

264 Notes [Act ii

151. We recommend to you, etc. We commit to you the presen tation of our purpose to the people. For recommend, cf. T. N. v.

J f QA I —

" denied me mine own purse, Which I had recommended to his use Not half an hour before."

156. Require them. Ask them, make his request to them. Cf. Hen. VIII. ii. 4. 144: "In humblest manner I require your high-

SCENE III.— i. Once. Once for all. Cf. C. of E. Hi. i. 89: " Once this, your long experience," etc. IO. Ingrateful. See on ii. 2. 31 above.

15. Once. Once when. White compares the modern British barbarism of " immediately I did thus he did so (meaning as soon as or -when I did, etc.)." Directly is used in the same bad way.

1 6. Stuck not. Cf. Sonn. 10. 6: "That 'gainst thyself thou stick'st not to conspire ; " and Ham. iv. 5. 93 : " will nothing stick our person to arraign." See also Exodus, iv. 21. For the many- headed multitude, cf. iii. I. 93 and iv. I. I below.

20. Auburn. The first three folios read "Abram," which was one of the forms of the word.

23. Consent of. Agreement upon.

24. Should be. Would be j as not unfrequently in such sub ordinate sentences.

32. In a fog. See on i. 4. 30 above.

34. Conscience sake. The possessive inflection was often omitted in dissyllables ending with a sibilant and sometimes before sake in other cases. Cf. "sentence end" in A. Y. L. iii. 2. 144, "fashion sake " in Id. iii. 2. 271, "heaven sake " in K.John, iv. i. 78, etc.

37. You may, you may. That is, go on, go on, make fun of me as you will. Cf. T. and C. iii. I. 1 18 : —

" Helen. Ay, ay, prithee now. By my troth, sweet lord, thou hast a

fine forehead. Pandarus, Ay, you may, you may."

Scene III] Notes 265

39. The greater part. The majority.

45. By particulars. One by one. Cf. iv. 7. 13 below.

56. Some certain. Cf. /./../. v. i . 1 1 2 : " Some certain special honours." See also Hen. V. i. I. 87, i. 2. 247, Rich. III. i. 4. 124, etc.

60. Like the virtues, etc. " Those virtuous precepts, which the divines preach up to them, and lose by them as it were, by their neglecting the practice" (Theobald). S. was evidently thinking of modern preachers rather than ancient priests.

6 j. Wholesome. Rational. Cf. Ham. iii. 2. 328 : " If it shall please you to make me a wholesome answer," etc.

82. A match. A bargain ! Cf. Cymb. iii. 6. 30 : —

" Cadwal and I Will play the cook and servant ; 't is our match."

85. An V were to give again, etc. "The naturalness of the writ ing here — with this break in the speech, and with the half- expressed but most expressive sentences of puzzled annoyance and grudged consent — is inimitable. There is no one like S. for conveying perfect »/wpression through imperfect «rpression" (Clarke).

87. Stand with. Be consistent with; as in A. Y. L. ii. 4. 91 : " if it stand with honesty," etc.

98. My sworn brother. Alluding to the fratres jurati of the middle ages, who were sworn to share each other's fortunes. Cf. A. Y. L. v. 4. 107, Much Ado, i. I. 73, W. T. iv. 4. 607, etc.

99. Condition. Disposition ; as in v. 4. 10 below. 102. Be off. That is, off with the hat.

104. Bountiful. For adjectives used as adverbs, see on ii. I. 65 above.

1 1 6. Starve. Spelt " sterue " in the folio ; as in M. of V. iv. I. 38, R. and J. i. I. 225, T. of A. \. i. 257, and Cymb. i. 4. 180.

1 1 8. Wohish toge. "Rough hirsute gown" (Johnson). The 1st folio has " Wooluish tongue," changed in the 2d to " Woolvish

266 Notes [Act II

gowne." " Tongue " is very probably a misprint for togue or toge ( = toga) ; like "Tongued" in the folio reading of Oth. i. I. 25, where the quarto has " toged." Wolvish may also be a misprint, and "woollen," "woolish," " woolless," etc., have been proposed as emendations. Wright thinks that " Coriolanus the soldier in his citizen's gown of humility felt like a wolf in sheep's clothing;" but the explanation seems rather forced.

119. Of Hob and Dick. As we say, " of Tom, Dick, and Harry." Hob = Robert. Cf. L. L. L. v. 2. 464 : "Some mumble-news, some trencher knight, some Dick."

1 20. Vouches ? For the noun, cf. M. for M. ii. 4. 156, Oth. ii. I. 147, etc. By needless he seems to mean that they ought not to be needed when the senate has once settled the question.

122. Antique. Accented on the first syllable, as regularly in S. See p. 176 (7).

128. Moe. More; used only with plural or collective nouns.

132. And heard of. This must be thrown in contemptuously, like the some less, some more in the next line. The plebeians do not see at the time that he is mocking them (163) while begging their voices.

142. Your limitation. The time required of you.

143. Remains. It remains; as in Ham. ii. 2. 100: "And now remains," etc.

144. The official marks. The insignia of consular office.

148. Upon your approbation. That is, for approving or confirm ing your election. Cf. 256 below; and for upon, ii. 2. 55 above.

156. 'T is warm at 's heart. Whitelaw explains this "There is rage in his heart ;" but it more likely refers to the gratification he evidently feels, though too proud to express it.

157. Weeds. Garments; as often. Cf. 226 below.

173. Aged custom. Warburton notes that this was but eighteen years after the expulsion of the kings ; but the poet was probably misled by Plutarch's reference to the custom as one of a former time. See p. 193 above.

Scene III] Notes 267

178. No further. Nothing further to do ; an ellipsis not unlike scores of others in S.

179. Ignorant to see't. "Did you want knowledge to discern it?" (Johnson).

181. To yield. As to yield. See on ii. I. 52 above.

182. Lesson' d. For the verb, cf. Rich. III. i. 4. 246: "As he lesson'd us to weep," etc.

186. Weal "The weal o' the common" (i. I. 144), or com monwealth. For the transitive arrive, cf./. C. i. 2. no: "arrive the point propos'd." See also K. of L. 781 and 3 Hen. VI. v. 3. 8.

189. Plebeii. The only instance of the form in S.

193. Would think upon you, etc. " Would retain a grateful remembrance of you," etc. (Malone).

195. Standing your friendly lord. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. iv. 3. 89: " Stand my good lord, pray, in your good report."

196. Touched. Tested as with a touchstone. Cf. K.John, iii. I. 100, T. of A. iii. 3. 6, etc.

197. Pluck* d. See on i. 3. 7 above.

199. Cause. Occasion ; as in i. 6. 83 above.

201. Article. Condition, restriction.

202. Putting him to rage. Cf. iii. 3. 25 below: "Put him to choler."

205. Free contempt. Open contempt.

209. Heart. " Sense, wisdom " (Whitelaw). Cf. i. 1. 109 above : " the counsellor heart."

210. Rectorship. Guidance, government ; used by S. only here. 212. Of him . . . bestow. Cf. A. W. iii. 5. 113: "I will bestow

some precepts of this virgin ; " and T. N. iii. 4. 2 : " what bestow of him?"

217. To piece Jem. Cf. Lear, L I. 202: "Or all of it, with our displeasure piec'd," etc.

224. Enforce his pride. " Object his pride, and enforce the objection " (Johnson) ; lay stress upon it.

226. Weed. See on 157 above.

268 Notes [Act ii

229. Portancc. Bearing, demeanour ; used by S. only here and in Oth. i. 3. 139.

230. Ungravely. Without dignity ; used by S. only here ; and gravely only in I Hen. IV. ii. 4. 478.

236. Affections. Inclinations; as in i. I. 105 above. 239. To voice. To vote. Cf. the use of the noun in i, 47, 83, etc., above.

241. Yotmgly. Cf. Sonn. n. 3: "And that fresh blood which youngly thou bestowest."

248. And Censorinus, etc. The folios read : —

" hither

And Nobly nam'd, so twice being Censor, Was his great Ancestor."

Something has evidently been lost, which the corresponding passage in North (see p. 180 above) helps us to supply, though the editors do not agree on the precise wording of it. The reading in the text is that of Dyce. The Cambridge editors had given, "And Censorinus, nobly named so," etc., which Dyce modified in order to preserve the " nam'd " of the folio. This reading has the merit of leaving the words of the folio still in their order, and of intro ducing what must have been the significant fact that Censorinus was chosen by the people. As Malone points out, Plutarch does not say that any of these persons was ancestor of Coriolanus, but only that they were of the same house or family. Caius Martius Rutilius did not obtain the name of Censorinus till the year of Rome 487, and the Marcian aqueduct was not built until the year 613, nearly 350 years after the death of Coriolanus. The ruins of the Aqua Marcia are still one of the most striking features of the Roman Campagna. A modern aqueduct, 33 miles long, has been built to bring the same waters to the city. It was completed in September, 1870, and the water is considered to-day the best in Rome.

254. Scaling, etc. Weighing his past and present behaviour. Some find the same sense in M.for M. iii. I. 266: "the corrupt deputy scaled."

Scene I] Notes 269

257. Putting on. Instigation. See on ii. I. 269 above. 261. This mutiny, etc. It would be better to risk this mutiny than to wait for a worse one that would unquestionably come.

263. In. Into. Cf. Hi. I. 33 below: "fall in broil."

264. Both observe, etc. " Mark, catch, and improve the oppor tunity which his hasty anger will afford us " (Johnson).

ACT III

SCENE I. — I. Made new head? Raised a new army. See on ii. 2. 88 above.

3. Our swifter composition. Our making terms the sooner. For composition, cf. Macb. i. 2. 59, K.John, ii. I. 561, etc.

5. Make road. Cf. Hen. V. i. 2. 138 : " the Scot, who will make road upon us." See also i Samuel, xxvii. 10.

6. Worn. Worn out, exhausted. Cf. A. Y. L. ii. 4. 38 : " Wear- ing thy hearer in thy mistress' praise," etc.

7. In our ages. In our day. We have the plural in a different sense in W. T. iv. 4. 78 : —

" well you fit our ages With flowers of winter."

9. On safeguard. " With a convoy, a guard appointed to pro tect him" (Steevens).

10. For. Because ; as in v. 2. 91 below.

1 6. To hopeless restitution. Beyond all hope of restitution. 19. / wish, etc. Ironical of course.

23. Prank them. Deck or dignify themselves. Cf. T. N. ii. 4. 89 and W. T. iv. 4. 10. Steevens compares M.for M. ii. 2. 118: " Drest in a little brief authority."

24. Against all noble sufferance. Past the endurance of the nobility.

29. The noble and the common. Cf. common in i. I. 152; and for noble, 2 Hen. IV. iv. 3. 59.

2 jo Notes [Act in

43. When corn -was given, etc. See North, p. 195 above.

44. ScandaVd. For the verb, cf. /. C. i. 2. 76: "And after scandal them." See also Cymb. iii. 4. 62.

47. Sithence. Since ; an old form used by S. only here and in A. IV. i. 3. 124, where it is a conjunction. For silk, which he uses often, see Ham. ii. 2. 12, iv. 4. 45, iv. 7. 3, etc. See also p. 195 above.

48. You are like, etc. You are likely, etc. Theobald gives the speech to Coriolanus, as many of the editors do, and at first sight the reply seems to favour the change ; but the interruption by Cominius gives spirit and variety to the scene. The yours in the reply might be addressed to Cominius as identified with the inter ests of Coriolanus : the business of your party.

58. Abused. Deceived; as often. Cf. Temp. v. i. 112, Much Ado, v. 2. 100, etc.

Set on. It is a question whether set on here = instigated to this, or whether it should be separated from what precedes, and made imperative = go on ; as in J. C.\. 2. 1 1 : " Set on ; and leave no ceremony out." The former is favoured by 37 above, and the latter by 112 below. Paltering = shuffling, equivocation. Cf. J. C. ii. I. 126, Macb. v. 8. 20, etc.

60. Rub. Impediment, obstacle ; a metaphor from the bowling- green. Cf. K. John, iiio 4. 128, Rich. II. iii. 4. 4, etc. Dishonoured •=• dishonourable ; as in Lear, i. I. 231 : " dishonour'd step." Cf. honour '</in 72 below, and deserved — deserving in 292. Falsely = treacherously. Cf. Ham. ii. 2. 67 : " falsely borne in hand," etc.

66. Many. The 1st folio has " Meynie ; " the 2d and 3d folios " Meyny." We find "meiny" (= retinue, attendants) in Lear, ii. 4. 35, but here many, the reading of the 4th folio, seems better. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. i. 3. 91 : "O thou fond many, with what loud ap plause," etc.

Let them, etc. " Let them look in the mirror which I hold up to them, a mirror which does not flatter, and see themselves " (John son).

Scene I] Notes

69. Soothing. Flattering. See on ii. 2. 73 above.

70. Cockle. A weed {Agrostemma githago) which grows in corn fields. The metaphor is taken from Plutarch. See p. 195 above. Cf. L. L. L. iv. 3. 383 : " Sow'd cockle reap'd no corn."

78. Measles. The word originally meant both leprosy and lepers ; and here, as Clarke notes, the two senses appear to be combined. S. uses the word nowhere else.

79. Tetter. The only instance of the verb in S. Compare the noun (= eruption) in Ham. \. 5. 71 and T. and C. v. I. 27.

82. Of their infirmity. As weak as they.

89. Triton. The only allusion in S. to Neptune's trumpeter. Minnmvs = " small fry." The English editors think it necessary to explain the word, but it is in familiar use in this country. Cf. L. L. L. i. i. 251.

90. His absolute * shall?' Cf. Macb. iii. 6. 40 : " with an absolute ' Sir, not I.' " From the canon is probably = contrary to the estab lished rule ; but Mason makes it = " according to the rule ; allud ing to the absolute veto of the tribunes, the power of putting a stop to every proceeding." "Accordingly," he adds, " Coriolanus, in stead of disputing this power of the tribunes, proceeds to argue against the power itself, and to inveigh against the patricians for having granted it." The latter explanation, as Clarke remarks, is favoured by what Sicinius says in iii. 3. 13 fol. below. The passage is a curious illustration of the directly opposite sense which this little word from may give to a statement. Cf. the play upon the word in Rich. III. iv. 4. 258 fol.

92. Reckless. Spelt " wreaklesse " and " wreakless " in the folios, as in M. for M. iv. 2. 1 50 : " Carelesse, wreaklesse, and fearlesse of what 's past, present, or to come."

93. Given Hydra here to choose, etc. Allowed this "many- headed multitude" (see ii. 3. 15 above) to choose, etc. For other allusions to Hydra, see I Hen. IV. v. 4. 25, Hen. V.\.\. 35, and Oth. ii. 3. 308. Cf iv. I. I below.

95. Horn. Perhaps carrying out the idea of Triton, blowing

272 Notes [Act in

" his wreathed horn," as Wordsworth calls it. For monster's the folios have " Monsters," the regular form of the possessive in the printing of that day. Some editors follow Capell in reading " monster ; " but, as Wright notes, the construction is the same as \n Cymb. ii. 3. 149 : —

" 'Shrew me,

If I would lose it for a revenue

Of any king's in Europe ; "

and Rich. II. iii. 4. 70 : —

" Letters came last night To a dear friend of the good duke of York's."

96. In. Into. See on ii. 3. 263 above.

98. Vail your ignorance. " Let your admitted ignorance take a lower tone and defer to their admitted superiority " (Clarke). For vail = lower, let fall, cf. M. of V. i. I. 28 : "Vailing her high- top lower than her ribs," etc. The word has no connection with veil, but has often been confounded with it, even by editors.

Awake Your dangerous lenity = rouse yourselves from it. Cf. "wake your patience" in Much Ado, v. I. 102. See also Rich. HI. iii. i. 248: "move our patience."

99. Learned. So in the folios. Cf. T. N. i. 5. 279: "In voices well divulg'd, free, learn'd, and valiant." The usual form in S. is learned, as now. Cf. iii. 2. 77 below.

103. The greafst taste, etc. The predominant flavour is most like theirs. For contracted superlatives, see p. 176 above. Cf. iv. 6. 70 and v. 6. 85. For palate as a verb, cf. T. and C. iv. i. 59 and A. and C. v. 2. 7.

HO. Confusion. Ruin, destruction ; as often. Cf. 190 below. Here the word is a quadrisyllable, as in M. N. D. i. I. 149 : "So quick bright things come to confusion."

in. Take The one by the other. Destroy each other's power. Cf. iv. 4. 20 below.

114. As 't was us'd, etc. "As they used to do in the cities oi Greece " (see p. 194 above).

Scene I] Notes 273

115. Sometime. Formerly; as often. Cf. v. I. 2 below. Sotnt- times was occasionally used in the same way.

1 20. More worthier. Double comparatives are common in S.

121. Our recompense. A reward from us ; the our being " subjective," not " objective."

124. Thread the gates. Cf. Rich. II. v. 5. 17 : "To thread the postern of a needle's eye." Wright thinks that thread is = file through one by one, in contrast to thronging to the service.

129. Motive. The folios have "native," which the Cambridge ed. retains. But motive, suggested by Heath, and adopted by most of the editors, is probably what S. wrote. He does not else where use native as a noun.

131. Bisson multitude. The folios have " Bosome-multiplied," which Clarke and Wright retain (omitting the hyphen), compar ing Lear, v. 3. 49 and 2 Hen. IV. i. 3. 91 fol. The reading in the text (due to Collier) is generally adopted. For bisson, see on ii. I. 68 above.

134. The greater poll. The majority. Cf. iii. 3. 10 below.

137. Call our cares fears. Ascribe what we do in care of them to fear.

142. Worship. Dignity, authority; as in W. T. i. 2. 314: "reared to worship," etc.

144. Without all reason. Cf. Macb. iii. 2. II : "without all remedy," etc. For gentry — gentle birth, cf. R. of L. 569 : " By knighthood, gentry, and sweet friendship's oath," etc.

145. Conclude. Decide, settle a question. For yea and no, cf. R. of L. 1340 : " Receives the scroll without or yea or no ; " and M. W. \. I. 88 : " By yea and no, I do."

148. Slightness. Weakness ; used by S. only here. Cf. slight iny. C. iv. i. 12, iv. 3. 37, etc. Unstable slightness — weak vacilla tion.

150. Less fearful than discreet. " He does not disguise the danger of the course he advises, but to be fearless here is true dis cretion, for it is the single chance of safety " (Whitelaw).

CORIOLANUS — 1 8

274 Notes [Act in

152. Doubt. Dread, fear. Johnson paraphrases the passage thus : " You whose zeal predominates over your terrors ; you who do not so much fear the danger of violent measures as wish the good to which they are necessary, the preservation of the original constitution of our government."

154. To jump. "To put to stake, to hazard" (Schmidt). For a somewhat similar use of the word, cf. Macb. i. 7. 7 : " We 'd jump the life to come ; " and Cymb. iv. 4. 188 : "Jump the after inquiry on your own peril." Steevens quotes Holland's Pliny, xxv. 5 : " for certainly it putteth the patient to a jumpe or great hazard."

156. The multitudinous tongue. "The tongues o' the common mouth " (22 above), or the tribunes.

159. Integrity. "Thoroughness and singleness of purpose" (Whitelaw).

161. Has, See on i. 3. 61 above.

165. Bald. Evidently contemptuous j apparently used in the same sense as when applied to language or reasoning. Cf. C. of E. ii. 2. 1 10: "a bald conclusion; " and i Hen. IV. i. 3. 65: "bald unjointed chat."

1 70. Let -what is meet, etc. " Let it be said by you that what is meet to be done must be meet, that is, shall be done, and put an end at once to the tribunitian power, which was established when irresistible violence, not a regard to propriety, directed the legisla ture" (Mai-one).

173. Let him be apprehended. See extract from North, p. 196 above.

175. Attach. Arrest. Cf. C. of E. iv. i. 6, 73, iv. 4. 6, etc. Innovator is used by S. only here. Like innovation, which he has three times, it implies change for the worse (Schmidt).

178. Surety. For the verb, cf. A. W. v. 3. 298: "he shall surety me."

185. Weapons, etc. The editors generally follow the folios in assigning this line to the 2d Senator, and most of them give the

Scene I] Notes 275

next two lines to the same speaker. " But surely the words are intended to express the tumultuous cries of the partisans on both sides, who are bustling about Coriolanus. The following words, Peace, peace, etc., attributed to ' All ' in the folios, are spoken by some of the elder senators endeavouring to calm the tumult " (Cambridge ed.).

190. Confusion. See on 1 10 above.

194. At point to lose. Cf. v. 4. 63 below. See also Lear, iii. I.

" and are at point To show their open banner," etc.

206. Distinctly ranges. Is standing in line, upright and per fect.

207. This deserves death. This does not necessarily refer to what has just been said by Cominius, though it has been made an argu ment for transferring that speech to Coriolanus. As Staunton remarks, it may refer to what the latter has previously said. Even if it were a comment on the preceding speech, it would not justify our taking that away from Cominius.

210. In whose power. By whose power. Cf. i. 10. 14 above.

212. Present. Instant, immediate ; as very often. Cf. iii. 3. 21 and iv. 3. 50 below.

213. The rock Tarpeian. See extract from North, p. 198. 231. Naught. Lost, ruined ; as in A. and C. iii. I. 10, etc. 236. Tent. Probe. See on i. 9. 31 above.

241. Worthy. Justifiable, legitimate ; as in 1C. John, ii. I. 281, Oth. iii. 3. 254, etc.

242. One time will <rwe another. "One time will compensate for another. Our time of triumph will come hereafter. . . . Let us trust to futurity" (Malone).

244. Take up. Cope with. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. i. 3. 73, Hen. V. ii. 4. V, etc.

245. 'T is odds against arithmetic. The odds against us is be yond calculation.

276 Notes [Act m

247. Against. In the way of; literally, opposite (cf. over against}.

248. Tag. Rabble, "the tag-rag people" (/. C. i. 2. 260). "The lowest and most despicable of the populace are still de nominated by those a little above them Tag, rag, and bobtail" (Johnson).

249* Overbear. See on iv. 5. 137 below.

259. Does. See on i. 3. 61 above.

275. Cry havoc, etc. Give the signal for general slaughter when you should try more moderate measures. Cf. K. John, ii. I. 357, /. C. iii. i. 273, etc.

277. Holp. Used by S. oftener than helped, both as past tense and participle. Cf. iv. 6. 83 below.

284. Turn you to. Cf. Temp. i. 2. 64 : " the teen that I have turn'd you to," etc.

288. One danger. If this be what S. wrote, we must accept Clarke's explanation: "To eject him hence were but one danger; and to keep him here another — our certain death." Theobald's conjecture of " our danger " is very plausible. The Cambridge editors conjecture "moe danger; " but moe (as one of these edi tors has himself elsewhere noted) is used only with a plural or a collective noun. See on ii. 3. 118 above.

292. Deserved. Deserving. See on 60 above.

293. Jove's own book. Wright thinks that S. had in mind either Malachi, iii. 16 or Exodus, xxxii. 32. It may refer to Revelation,

XX. 12, 15.

304. Clean kam. "Clean from the purpose" (/. C. i. 3. 35), "clean out of the way" {Oth. i. 3. 366), quite irrelevant. For dean, cf. oho Joshua, iii. 17, Psalms, Ixxvii. 8, etc. Kam = crooked, awry. Wright quotes Cotgrave : " Escorcher les anguilles par la queue. To doe a thing cleane kamme, out of order, the wrong way ; " and " A contrepoil. Against the wooll, the wrung way, clean contrarie, quite kamme." The combination clean kam must have been a pet phrase with Cotgrave, for Furnivall adds yet an-

Scene II] Notes 277

other instance of it from his Fr. Diet. : " Brider son cheval par la queue. To goe the wrong way to worke ; or, to doe a thing cleane kamme."

305. Merely. Absolutely. Cf. Temp. i. I. 50: "we are merely cheated of our lives," etc.

306. l^he service, etc. This is a following up of Menenius's former speech and argument. " You allege, says Menenius, that being diseased he must be cut away. According to your argument, the foot, being once gangrened, is not to be respected for what it was before it was gangrened. ' Is this just? ' he would have added, if the tribune had not interrupted him ; and, indeed, without any such addition, from his state of the argument these words are understood" (Malone).

313. Unscanrfd. Inconsiderate ; used by S. only here. The accent is on the first syllable because it is before the noun.

317. What. Why; as in/*, and C. v. 2. 317: " What should I stay ? " etc.

322. Bolted. Sifted, refined. Cf. W. T. iv. 4. 375, Hen. V. ii.

2. 137, etc. See on i. I. 146.

327. Humane. Accented on the first syllable, as regularly in S.

328. The end, etc. Cf. Temp. ii. I. 157: "The latter end of his commonwealth forgets the beginning."

332. Attend. Wait for. See on i. 10. 30 above.

SCENE II. — 4. Precipitation. Used by S. only here and in iii.

3. 1 02 below.

7. Muse. Wonder. Cf. K. John, iii. 1.317: "I muse your majesty doth seem so cold," etc.

9. Woollen. Referring rather to the coarseness than to the material of their garments.

10. With groats. That is, fourpences — the largest coin (or its Roman equivalent) they could be supposed to have.

1 2. Ordinance. Order, rank ; the only instance of this sense inS.

278 Notes [Act m

1 8. Let go. Let it go, let it pass. Cf. let be in W. T. v. 3. 61, A. and C. iv. 4. 6, etc.

24. ;4jj/, and burn too. Some have doubted whether this speech belongs to Volumnia, who is here counselling moderation ; but Dyce says that, as spoken 'by Mrs. Siddons, it "seemed to come quite naturally from the lips of Volumnia as a sudden spirt of con tempt for that rabble whom, however, she saw the necessity of her son's endeavouring to conciliate."

29. Apt. Susceptible, docile. Cf. Ham. i. 5. 31, Hen. V. v. 2. 312, etc.

41. But when extremities speak. "Except in cases of urgent necessity, when your resolute and noble spirit, however commend able at other times, ought to yield to the occasion " (Malone).

42. Unse-uer'd. Not to be severed, inseparable ; used by S. only here.

44. Lose. Changed by Pope to " loses ; " but such " confusion of construction " is not rare in S. Cf. Sonn. 28. 5, etc.

47. The same. Equivalent to the demonstrative that ; as in M. of V. i. I. 119 : —

" Well, tell me now, what lady is the same To whom you swore a secret pilgrimage ? "

and A. W. v. 3. 226 : —

" King. What ring was yours, I pray you ?

Diana. Sir, much like

The same upon your finger."

51. Force. Urge ; as in Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 2, etc.

52. Lies you on. Lies on you, is incumbent upon you. Cf. Rich. III. iv. 2. 59 : " it stands me much upon," etc.

55. Roted. Learned by rote, spoken mechanically.

57. Of no allowance, etc. Not acknowledged as the offspring of your heart. For allowance = acknowledgment, cf. T. and C. i. 3 377. »- 3- H6, etc.

Scene II] Notes 279

59. Take in. Not in the modern sense, which would seem per tinent enough, but = take, capture ; as in i. 2. 24 above.

Co. Put you to your fortune. Compel you to go to war.

64. / am in this, etc. I am involved or at stake in this, as your wife and others are ; but Warburton took it to mean /am, in this, your wife, etc., that is, " in this advice she speaks as his wife," etc. Clarke also explains it, " I represent, in this appeal," etc.

68. Inheritance. Possession; as in Ham. i. I. 92, etc. Cf. in herited \r\ ii. i. 212 above.

69. That want. The want of that inheritance.

71. Not. Not only ; as in Hi. 3. 97 below. See also M. for M. iv. I. 67 and Per. iii. 2. 46.

74. Here. At this point ; as in ii. 3. 172. Like the thus it im plies the carrying out of the action by gestures. Staunton quotes Brome, A Jovial Crew, ii. I, where Springlove, describing his hav ing solicited alms as a cripple, says, " For here I was with him. \_Halts."

75. Bussing. Kissing. For the figurative use of the word, cf. T. and C. iv. 5. 120: "towers whose wanton tops do buss the clouds." In K. John, iii. 4. 35 (the only other instance in S.) it is used literally.

78. Which often, thus, etc. A much discussed and much tin kered passage. Which often is probably = which do often ; the ellipsis being not unlike many others in S. Wright says: "The two lines describe two different gestures, one indicated by thus and the other by Now. While uttering the former Volumnia raises her head to a position of command, in which ' the kingly crowned head,' where the reason is enthroned, corrects and controls the passions which are seated in the heart. Having curbed his pride he is to lower his head to the people in token of humility, as if it were the ripest mulberry just ready to fall. As regards the construction, Which is used loosely, as the relative often is in Shakespeare, and is either redundant or equivalent to the personal pronoun." He compares v. 6. 22 below, where who is thus used ; but it does not

280 Notes [Act m

seem to me necessary to resort to that explanation here, or to assume that Now implies a second gesture. Now humble = now made humble. Stout = proud ; as in 2 Hen. VL i. i. 187: "As stout and proud as he were lord of all," etc. Cf. stoutness in 127 and v. 6. 27 below.

79. Mulberry. Malone infers from this allusion that the play could not have been written before 1609, assuming that mulberries were not much known in England until that year. " But," as Wright remarks, " S. was familiar with mulberries at least fifteen years before, as is evident by the mention of them in V. and A. 1103, and M. N. D. iii. i. 170; and a reference to Gerarde's Her- ball (1597) will show that the mulberry-tree was well known in England before the end of the sixteenth century. It is quite true that in 1609 especial attention was called to it by an attempt made by the King to encourage the breeding of silkworms, and ' there were many hundred thousands of young Mulberrie trees brought out of France, and planted in many Shires of this land' (Stow's Annales, ed. Howes, 1615, p. 894). But to assume that, in conse quence of this, Shakespeare wrote the line which has just been quoted is to infer too much ; for if mulberry-trees were first planted in England in 1609, he would have had very little opportunity of observing how the fruit ripened and hung before writing his play or even before his own death, seven years after, for the mulberry does not bear fruit till the tree is of a certain age. In all proba bility, however, he had a mulberry-tree in his own garden at New Place, Stratford, which he bought in 1597, whether it was the tree of which relics are still shown or not."

83. As they. As for them. Cf. 1 25 below.

99. Unbartfd sconce. Unarmed head, bare head. Barb, or barde, meant the armour used for horses ; whence the " barbed steeds" of Rich. II. iii. 3. 117 and Rich. III. i. I. 10. Cotgrave has " Bardes : f. Barbes, or trappings, for horses of seruice, or of shew." But in all these cases barb and barbed are corruptions of bard (applied only to armour for horses) and barded (from the Fr.

Scene II] Notes 28 1

barde). The correct form (see New Eng. Diet.} is found in Caxton (1480), Holinshed (1577), and other old writers. Scott has it irf Lady of the Lake, vi. 404 (" barded horsemen "), as in the eds. down to 1821, but misprinted "barbed "in all other eds. before mine (1883). See also Lay of Last Minstrel, i. 311. Browning has barded in James Lee : " a war-horse barded." Sconce is a half- comic word, used with intentional contempt by Coriolanus. See Cotgrave : " Teste : f. A head, pate, skonce, nole, costard, noddle."

102. Plot. Used figuratively of his body. Delius strangely takes it to mean the ground he stands on.

105. Such . . . which. Cf. W. T. i. I. 26, iv. 4. 783, M. for M. iv. 2. in, etc. The metaphor in part is taken from the theatre, and Cominius keeps it up in we '// prompt you.

113. Quired. Chimed, sounded in unison. Cf. M. of V. v. i. 62 : " Still quiring to the young-eyed cherubins." For the pas sage, cf. Tennyson, Princess : —

" Modulate me, soul of mincing mimicry; Make liquid treble of that bassoon, my throat."

114. Small. Cf. T. N. i. 4. 32 : —

" thy small pipe Is as the maiden's organ, shrill and sound."

Hanmer reads " eunuch's ; " but cf. i. 6. 27 above. White remarks of virgin that it is " the most infelicitous use of epithet " that he remembers to have noticed in S. But here it is simply = girlish, and of course has no reference to the parentage of the babies.

1 1 5. Lulls. The folios have " lull," which may be what S. wrote. Such " confusion of construction " is not rare in the plays.

116. Tent. Lodge as in a tent, encamp ; a natural figure for a soldier.

1 1 7. The glasses of my sight ! Cf. Rich. II. i. 3. 208 : " even in the glasses of thine eyes."

119. Who. Often used of " irrational antecedents personified." Cf. i. i. 258 above.

282 Notes [Act m

1 20. An alms! For the singular, cf. Much Ado, ii. 3. 164: "it were an alms to hang him ; " T. of S. iv. 3. 5 : "a present alms," etc. See also Acts, iii. 3. The word was originally singular, the s belonging to the Anglo-Saxon and Early English word, as well as the Greek one from which these are derived.

121. Surcease. Cease. Cf. R. of L. 1766: "If they surcease to be that should survive." For the noun, see Macb. i. 7. 4.

124. More. Cf. K. John, ii. I. 34 : "a more requital," etc.

125. Than thou, etc. See on 83 above.

127. Stoutness. Pride. See on 78 above. Johnson paraphrases the passage thus : " Go do thy worst ; let me rather feel the utmost extremity that thy pride can bring upon us than live thus in fear of thy dangerous obstinacy."

129. "So Cassius, in/. C. iv. 3. 120, attributes his hasty temper to his mother : 'That rash humour which my mother gave me.' And the influence of the mother in the formation of the child's character is again referred to in Macb. i. 7. 72-74" (Wright).

130. Owe. Own, possess ; as often.

132. Mountebank. Play the mountebank to win ; the only in stance of the verb in S.

I33- C°g- Cheat, cozen. Cf. Much Ado, v. I. 95, M. W. iii. 3. 76, etc.

134. Of. By ; as in i. 2. 13 above.

141. Upon you. Cf. iii. 3. 47 below.

142. The word. The watchword; as in M. of V. iii. 5. 58, T. N. iii. 4. 263, A. and C. i. 2. 139, etc.

SCENE III. — i. Affects. See on ii. 2. 21 above.

3. Enforce. Urge ; as in ii. 3. 224 above. For envy = malice, hatred, see on i. 8. 4 above.

4. Got on. Got of, won from. For on = of, see on i. I. 12 ; and for of=. from, on v. 6. 15.

7. With. Regularly used by S. with accompanied. Cf. 2 Hen, JV. iv. 4. 52 : —

Scene III] Notes 283

" King. And how accompanied ? canst thou tell that ? Clarence. With Poins and other his continual followers.**

See also Rich. III. iii. 5. 99, T. A. ii. 3. 78, etc.

10. By the poll? By the head, individually.

12. Presently. Immediately; as in ii. 3. 258 above.

14. Either. For its use of more than two things, cf. M. for M. iii. 2. 149 : " Either this is envy in you, folly, or mistaking." See also M. W.v.i. 4.

18. /' the truth o1 the cause. In the justice of the procedure.

21. Present. Instant. See on iii. I. 212 above.

25. Put him to choler. Cf. ii. 3. 202 above.

26. His -worth. " His full quota or proportion " (Malone) ; "his pennyworth in a dispute" (Dyce). Schmidt explains the passage : " To gain high reputation by contradiction ; " but this does not suit the context as well.

27. Chafd. Irritated, angered. Cf. T. of S. i. 2. 203, Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 206, etc.

28. Temperance. Self-restraint. Cf. Hen. VIII. i. I. 124: —

" What, are you chaf 'd ? Ask God for temperance."

30. With us. As we shall use it, or take advantage of it.

33. Bear the knave. Bear being called knave.

36. Throng, etc. Wright suggests that S. may have had in mind some occasion like that of Nov. 24, 1588, when Queen Elizabeth went to St. Paul's to return thanks for the victory over the Spanish Armada.

43. Determine. Terminate, end; as in v. 3. 120 below. Cf. also A. and C. iii. 13. 161 and iv. 3. 2. Demand '= ask ; the more common meaning in S. Cf. require in ii. 2. 156 above.

45. Allow. Acknowledge. Cf. allowance in iii. 2. 57 above.

50. Show. Appear; as in iv. 5. 68 below.

51. Graves f the holy churchyard. English rather than Roman

284 Notes [Act in

of course. Could Bacon have written that ? See on ii. I. 125 above.

57. Envy you. Show ill-will to you. Cf. the noun in 3 above.

63. Contriv'd. Plotted; as often. Cf. A. Y. L. iv. 3. 135, M. N. D. iii. 2. 196, etc.

64. Seasoned. Johnson explains this as " established and settled by time, and made familiar to the people by long use ; " Wright as " well ripened- or matured and rendered palatable to the people by time." Schmidt makes it = " qualified, tempered," which seems favoured by the context. Such limited power is the natural an tithesis to power tyrannical. Besides, the office of the tribunes, against which the opposition of Coriolanus was specially directed, was not a long-established one.

68. Fold in. Infold, enclose. Cf. v. 6. 125 below.

69. Their traitor ! A traitor to them. Injurious — insolent, in sulting. Cf. 3 Hen. VI. iii. 3. 78 : " Injurious Margaret ! " Cymb. iv. 2. 86 : "Thou injurious thief," etc.

71. Clutch? d. That is, were there clutched.

82. Extremest. S. always accents the positive extreme on the first syllable, except in Bonn. 129. 4, 10 ; but the superlative extremest, as here. Cf. A. Y. L. ii. I. 42, Lear, v. 3. 136, etc. See also iv. 5. 75 below, and note on iv. 5. no.

89. Pent to linger. "We may either take pent, like clutc,Vd\n 71, as equivalent to were I pent, or as connected with pronounce • let them pronounce the sentence of being pent, etc." (Wri-ht), The latter seems better on the whole, as continuing the construc tion, though somewhat loosely, instead of breaking it with a new one

92. Courage. From the context this seems to be = fearless ut terance. Collier considers it " inconsistent with the noble char acter of the hero to represent him vanting his own courage ; " but he simply says "I will not restrain my boldness of speech," just as he had said above (70 fol.) that he will fearlessly tell the tribune that he lies, even at the risk of twenty thousand deaths.

Scene III] Notes 285

95. Envied against. Shown his enmity to. See on 57 above.

96. As now at last. As he has now at last, etc.

97. Not. Not only. See on iii. 2. 71 above.

99. Do. The reading of the 2d folio ; the ist has "doth." The latter occurs with a plural subject in M. of V. iii. 2. 33 and K. and J. prol. 8 ; and Abbott ( Grammar, 334) recognizes it as a " third person plural in -//4."

104. Rome gates. See on i. 8. 8 above, and cf. ii. I. 176.

106. // shall be so, etc. Note how promptly here the plebeians take their cue from the tribune's // shall be so ; as he had drilled them to do in 13 fol. above.

114. Estimate. Estimation, reputation.

120. Cry. Pack; as in iv. 6. 150 below. Cf. also Oik. ii. 3. 370 : " not like a bound that hunts, but one that fills up the cry." This is probably the meaning of cry in M. N. D. iv. I. 129: —

" Slow in pursuit, but match'd in mouth like bells, Each under each. A ciy more tuneable Was never holla'd to, nor cheer'd tf-ith horn."

121. Reek. Vapour, exhalation ; used again in M. W. iii. 3. 86: " the reek of a lime-kiln." On the rotten fens, Steevens quotes Temp. ii. 1.47: —

" Sebastian. As if it had lungs, and rotten ones. Antonio. Or as 't were perfumed by a fen."

123. I banish you. Cf. Rich. II. \. 3. 280: —

" Think not the king did banish thee, But thou the king."

127. Fan you. Cf. Macb. \. 2. 50: —

" Where the Norweyan banners flout the sky And fan our people cold."

130. But. The folio reading, changed by Capell to " not," which is generally adopted. Malone says : " If the people have

286 Notes [Act iv

the prudence to make reservation of themselves, they cannot with any propriety be said to be in that respect still their own foes ; " but, as Whitelaw remarks, " Coriolanus says that the mischief is just this : that they spare none but themselves, their own worst enemies." Staunton paraphrases the passage thus : " Banish all your defenders as you do me, till at last, your ignorance, having reserved only your impotent selves, always your own foes, deliver you the humbled captives to some nation," etc.

132. Abated. Beaten down, humiliated ; " the French a battu " (Steevens).

137. Hoo ! hoo ! See on ii. I. 113 above.

140. Vexation. As Wright notes, both vex and vexation had a stronger meaning in the time of S. than now. In the Bible vex is frequently = torment ; as in Matthew, xv. 22. Cf. Deuteronomy, xxviii. 20, where vexation translates the word rendered destruction in Deuteronomy, vii. 23.

ACT IV •

SCENE I. — I. The beast, etc. Cf. ii. 3. 1 6 above. Steevens quotes Horace, Epist. i. I. 76 : "Bellua multorum es capitum."

3. Ancient. Former. Cf. T. of S. ind. 2. 33 : " Call home thy ancient thoughts from banishment," etc.

4. Extremity. The reading of the 2d folio ; the 1st has " Ex- treamities," which Delius explains as collective, or expressing one idea ; but it is probably a misprint.

5. That common chances, etc. Steevens quotes T. and C. i. 3.

33' —

" In the reproof of chance

Lies the true proof of men ; the sea being smooth, How many shallow bauble boats dare sail Upon her patient breast, making their way With those of nobler bulk ! "

Scene I] Notes 287

7. Fortune's blows, etc. The construction here is not according to the books of grammar, and sundry attempts have been made to mend it ; but as it stands it may be explained thus : " When Fortune's blows are most struck home, to be gentle, although wounded, demands a noble philosophy" (Clarke). For home, cf. iii. 3. I above.

9. Cunning. Knowledge, wisdom, or " philosophy," as Clarke has it above. Cf. Oth. iii. 3. 49 : " in ignorance, and not in cun ning," etc.

12. O heavens ! O heavens ! " Be it observed that after this one irrepressible burst of anguish, when her husband has bidden her to check it, Virgilia utters no further syllable during this part ing scene " (Clarke).

13. The red pestilence. Cf. Temp.\. 2. 364: "The red plague rid you! " and T. and C. ii. I. 20: "A red murrain o* thy jade's tricks ! " The physicians of the time recognized three different kinds of the plague-sore, the red, the yellow, and the black.

15. Lacked. Missed. Cf. Macb. iii. 4. 84, A. and C. i. 4. 44, etc.

23. Sometime. Former. For the adjective use, cf. Ham. i. 2. 8 : " our sometime sister," etc.

26. Fond. Foolish ; as very often. For the ellipsis of as, cf. 53 below, and see on ii. i. 45 above.

27. Wot. Know ; used only in the present and the participle wotting.

28. Still. Ever, constantly ; as in ii. I. 259, etc.

30. Fen. Grey conjectured " den ; " but Wright quotes Topsell, Hist, of Serpents : " Of the Indian Dragons there are also said to be two kindes, one of them fenny, and living in the marishes . . . the other in the Mountains," etc.

33. Cautelous. Crafty, deceitful ; as in/. C ii. I. 129: "Swear priests and cowards and men cautelous." For the noun cautel (= craft, deceit), cf. Ham. i. 3. 15: "no soil nor cautel," etc. Practice — artifice, stratagem; as in M. for M. v. I. 123 (cf.

288 Notes [Act iv

239) : " This needs must be a practice," etc. First probably = first born, not " noblest," as Warburton explains it.

36. Exposture. The reading of all the folios, changed by Rowe to " exposure," which S. elsewhere (twice) uses. As we have corn- posture in T. of A. iv. 3. 444, though composure elsewhere (three times), it is probable that the old text may be right. The form is analogous to imposture.

41. Repeal. Recall from banishment; as in J. C. iii. I. 54: "an immediate freedom of repeal," etc. See also iv. 7. 32 below ; and cf. the verb in v. 5. 5.

44. Needer. The word " gives the effect of the man needing the advantage of which there is a prospect, and of the man needed home by the friends who want him to profit by it" (Clarke).

49. Of noble touch. Of tested nobility. See on ii. 3. 196 above. Am forth — have gone away. Cf. M. W. ii. 2. 278 : " her husband will be forth."

SCENE II. — 2. Whom. Cf. Temp. iii. 3. 92: "Young Ferdi nand, whom they suppose is drown'd ; " and see also K. John, iv. 2. 165, etc.

ii. The hoarded plague o1 the gods. The punishment which they reserve. Cf. Lear, ii. 4. 1 64 : —

" All the stor'd vengeances of heaven fall On her ingrateful top ! "

and Rich. III. i. 3. 217 : —

"If heaven have any grievous plague in store Exceeding those that I can wish upon thee, O, let them keep it till thy sins be ripe, And then hurl down their indignation On thee, the troubler of the poor world's peace ! " .

14. Will you be gone ? "Not meaning « Will you go when I bid you ? ' but « Are you going, when I say you shall hear me ? '" (Clarke). The context shows, that this must be the correct explanation.

Scene II] Notes 289

16. Mankind? "The word mankind 'is used maliciously by the first speaker, and taken perversely by the second. A mankind woman is a woman with the roughness of a man, and, in an aggra vated sense, a woman ferocious, violent, and eager to shed blood. In this sense Sicinius asks Volumnia if she be mankind. She takes mankind for a human creature, and accordingly cries out, ' Note but this fool. — Was not a man my father ? ' " (Johnson). Cf. W. T. ii. 3. 67 : "A mankind witch ! " In S. the word is gener ally accented on the first syllable, as here.

1 8. Hadsi thou foxship, etc. " Hadst thou, fool as thou art, cunning enough to banish Coriolanus?" (Johnson). Schmidt notes that the fox is the symbol of ingratitude as well as of cun ning. Cf. Lear, iii. 6. 24 : " Now, you she-foxes ; " and Id. in. 7. 28: "Ingrateful fox!"

21. Moe. See on ii. 3. 118 and iii. I. 288 above.

22. Yet go. " She will leave it unsaid ; then — once more chang ing her mind — Nay, but you shall stay. Too = after all ; and yet I see reasons too why you should stay " (Whitelaw).

24. In Arabia. That is, where none could part them. Cf. Macb. iii. 4. 104 and Cymb. i. 2. 167.

Thy tribe. Contemptuously ; as in v. 6. 129 below. Cf. Lear, i. 2. 14: "the whole tribe of fops." For the technical Roman sense, cf. iii. 3. ii and v. 5. 2.

25. What then ? etc. Hanmer gives this speech to Volumnia, as not in keeping with the gentle character of Virgilia ; but the latter might not unnaturally follow up what Volumnia has said, as the reference is to her husband.

32. The noble knot. The honourable tie that bound him to his country. Steevens quotes I Hen IV. v. i. 16: —

" Will you again unknit This churlish knot of all-abhorred war ? "

34. Cats. A term of contempt, repeatedly used by Bertram of Parolles in A. W. iv. 3. Cf. also M. N. D. iii. 2. 260, etc. CORIOLANUS —19

290 Notes [Act iv

44. With. By ; as often. Cf. its use in iii. 3. 7.

48. Lies heavy to V. Cf. Macb. v. 3. 44 : —

"Cleanse the stuff 'd bosom of that perilous stuff Which weighs upon the heart."

For homey see on ii. 2. 103 above.

49. Troth. Faith ; literally truth, as in iv. 5. 197 below.

51. Starve. The ist folio has " sterue." See on ii. 3. 1 16 above.

52. This faint puling. " By this slight touch, and by the epithet faint, how well is indicated the silent agony of weeping in which Virgilia is lost ! " (Clarke).

53. Juno-like. The " queen of heaven " is often alluded to by S. ; as in ii. I. 108 above and v. 3. 46 below. Cf. Temp. iv. I. IO2 fol., A. W. iii. 4. 13, W. T. iv. 4. 121, etc.

SCENE III. — 9. Favour. Face, look ; as often. Cf. Much Ado, ii. i. 97, iii. 3. 19, etc.

Is well appeared. Wright says that if this be the true reading, appeared must be used in a " transitive " sense, and Abbott ( Gram mar, 295, 296) considers this possible ; but an explanation so improbable should be admitted only as a last resort. It is better, with Schmidt, to take appeared as an adjective = apparent (cf. dishonoured— dishonourable, in iii. I. 60 above) or to take is appeared as = has appeared. For this latter, it is true, we have only Dogberry's authority in Much Ado, iv. 2. I ; but on the face of it is appeared 'is as allowable as is arrived, is come, etc. Abbott calls these forms " passive verbs ; " though they are simply active " perfects " (or " present perfects," or whatever the grammars may call them), with the auxiliary be instead of have — as in the French est arrive, the German ist gekommen, etc. Apparaitre, by the way, is conjugated with etre as well as avoir.

13. Hath. For the singular verb preceding a plural subject, cf. i. 9. 49 above.

22. Receive so to heart. We still say " take to heart."

Scene IV] Notes 29!

23. Ripe aptness. Perfect readiness.

25. Glowing. Carrying on the metaphor in blaze and flame above.

34. She *s fallen out. A contraction of either she is or she has. Cf. Lear, ii. 4. 1 1 : "am fallen out ; " and Jt. and J. iii. 4. i : "Things have fallen out," etc. See on is appeared above.

38. He cannot choose. He has -no alternative, he cannot do otherwise. Cf. T. N. ii. 5. 188, Temp. i. 2. 186, ii. 2. 24, etc.

46. Their charges. Cf. /. C. iv. 2. 48 : " Bid our commanden lead their charges off," etc. In the entertainment = engaged foi the service. Cf. A. W. iv. i. 17 : "some band of strangers i' the adversary's entertainment."

SCENE IV. — 3. Fore my wars. To be connected, I think .vith what follows ; but \Vhitelaw says " many a one who before my wars was heir." For fore, cf. i. I. 121 above.

5. Wives. Women ; as often. Cf. M. of V. iii. 2. 58 : '• the Dardanian wives; " Hen. V. v. chor. 10 : "with men, with wives, and boys," etc.

6. Save you. That is, God save you ! For the full form, see Much Ado, iii. 2. 82, v. i. 327, etc.

8. Lies. See on i. 9. 82 above.

12. O world, etc. "This fine picture of common friendship is an artful introduction to the sudden league which the poet made him enter into with Aufidius, and no less artful an apology for his com mencing enemy to Rome" (Warburton).

13. Whose double bosoms, etc. Steevens compares M. N. D. iii. 2. 212 : " So with two seeming bodies, but one heart," etc.

14. House. The reading adopted by nearly all the editors. The folio has " hours," which has been defended by comparing T. G. if V. ii. 4. 62 : —

" I knew him as myself; for from our infancy We have convened and spcMit our hours together ;

292 Notes [Act iv

and the similar passage in M. N. D. iii. 2. 198 fol.; but the context here is very different and seems to demand house.

1 6. Unseparable. Used by S. only here. Inseparable occurs in A. Y. L. i. 3. 78 and K. John, iii. 4. 66. So we find incapable and uncapable, incertain and uncertain, etc. See on ingrateful, ii. 2. 31 above,

17. Of a doit. About a doit (see on i. 5. 6 above), or the value of a doit.

20. To take the one the other. To destroy each other. Cf. iii. I. in above.

21. Trick. Trifle. Cf. T. of S. iv. 3. 67: "a knack, a toy, a trick ; " Ham. iv. 4. 61 : "a fantasy and trick of fame," etc.

22. Interjoin their issues. Let their children intermarry.

23. My love 's upon, etc. Cf. V. and A. 158: "Can thy right hand seize love upon thy left? "

24. Enemy. For the adjective use, cf. Lear,v. 3. 220: "his enemy king ; " and A. and C. iv. 14. 71 : —

" Shall 's do that which all the Parthian darts, Though enemy, lost aim, and could not ? "

25. If he give me way. If he yields to me, lets me do it. Cf. v. 6. 32 below.

SCENE. V. — n. In being Coriolanus. For having obtained that name by the capture of Corioli.

14. Companions? Fellows. For the contemptuous use, cf. v. 2. 62 below. See also/. C. iv. 3. 138, Oth. iv. 2. 141, etc.

21. A strange one, etc. For the ellipsis of as, see on ii. I. 46 above.

25. Avoid. Leave, quit ; as in Hen. VIII. v. i. 86 : " Avoid the gallery." In 34 below it is used intransitively ; as in W. T. i. 2. 462 : " let us avoid."

35. Batten. Fatten, gorge yourself. Cf. Ham. iii. 4. 67 : "batten on this moor ; " the only other instance in S. On the passage, cf. Cymb. ii. 3. 119: —

Scene V] Notes 293

" that base wretch,

One bred of alms and foster'd with cold dishes, With scraps o' the court."

39. And I shall. Yes, I will. Cf. A. and C. ii. 7. 134: "And shall, sir."

41. The canopy. "This most excellent canopy, the air, look you, this brave o'erhanging firmament" (Ham. ii. 2. 311).

47. // is ! Contemptuous ; as in M. of V. iii. 3. 18, Ihn. V. iii 6. 70, etc. The daw, or jackdaw, was reckoned a foolish bird. Cf; I Hen. VI. ii. 4. 18: "Good faith, I am no wiser than a daw."

60. If, Tullus, etc. See extract from North, p. 204 above.

62. Think me Jor. Think me to be.

63. Commands me name. For the construction, cf. T. of S. v. 2. 96 : " Say, I command her come to me," etc.

, 66. Appearance. Spelt " apparance " in the ist folio, as in Hen. V. ii. 2. 76, and not unfrequently in writers of the time.

68. Show1 st. Appearest. Cf. iii. 3. 50 above.

75. Extreme. For the accent, see on iii. 3. 82 above.

77. Memory. Memorial. Cf. v. 6. 154 below. Here the word is taken from North (see p. 204 above).

80. Envy. Hatred. Cf. iii. 3. 3 above.

82. Hath devoured. The singular verb with two singular sub jects is not uncommon. Here the two may be regarded as virtually single = envious cruelty.

84. Whoopd. Spelt, " Hoop'd " in the folios; and we find " hooping " in A. Y. L. iii. 2. 203, as sometimes in other writers of the time.

88. Voided. Avoided. The folio spell it " voided," and I think that form should be retained. In Golding's Ccesar we'read : " they decreed that all such as eyther by sicknes or age were vnnecessary for the warres, should void the towne ; " that is, leave the town (cf. avoid in 25 above), not clear the town, make it void or empty, as they were but a part of the population. Cf. Barrow: "watchful application of mind in voiding prejudices ; " that is, avoiding them.

294 Notes [Act iv

The same author has voidance = avoidance : " the voidance of fond conceits," etc.

89. Full quit of. Fully even with, thoroughly revenged upon. Cf. 7'. of S. iii. i. 92: " Hortensio will be quit with thee," etc.

91. Wreak. Vengeance ; as in. T. A. iv. 3. 33: "Take wreak on Rome for this ingratitude ; " and Id. iv. 4. u : "Shall we be thus afflicted in his wreaks ? " Steevens quotes Chapman, Iliad, v. : " Or take his friend's wreake on his men." Wilt is probably to be explained by the thee immediately preceding it. Cf. 71 above : " My name is Caius Marcius, who hath done," etc.

92. Particular. Private, personal ; as in v. 2. 71 below. A/aims of shame — " disgraceful diminutions of territory" (John son); or shameful injuries.

97. Canker1 d. "Canker-bit" (Lear, v. 3. 122), or "unsound at heart, ill-conditioned" (Whitelaw). We find it associated with, the idea of ingratitude in I Hen. IV. i. 3. 137: "this ingrate and canker'd Bolingbroke."

98. The under fiends. Probably = the fiends below ; not the " subordinate fiends," as Steevens explained it. For what follows, cf. extract from North, p. 205 above.

99. And that. And if that.

102. Ancient malice. Cf. ii. i. 241 above.

109. Envy. Hatred. See on 80 above.

no. Divine. Accented on the first syllable; as in Cymb. ii I. 62, iv. 2. 170, etc. For many dissyllabic adjectives and parti- ciples which are thus accented before a noun (never otherwise), see Schmidt, pp. 1413-1415. Extreme (see on iii. 3. 82 above) is among the number, but divine is omitted.

113. Where-against. Against which ; a compound like whereat, whereby, whereinto (Otk. iii. 3. 137), zvhereout (T. and C. iv. 5. 245), where-through (Sonn. 24. n), etc.

114. Grained. Probably = hard-grained. Cf. L. C. 64: "his grained bat."

115. Scarr'd. Changed by Rowe (2d ed.) to "scar'd," in sup-

Scene V] Notes 295

port of which Malone quotes Rich. III. v. 3. 341 : "Amaze the welkin with your broken staves." On the other hand, Delius cites in favour of scarr'd the hyperbole in IV. T. iii. 3. 92 : " the ship boring the moon with her mainmast." Clip = embrace ; as in i. 6. 29 above.

1 1 6. Anvil. Aufidius is compared to the anvil on which the strokes of Coriolanus's sword have fallen like repeated blows of a hammer. Steevens quotes Ham. ii. 2. 511 : —

" And never did the Cyclops' hammers fall On Mars's armour forg'd for proof eterne With less remorse than Pyrrhus' bleeding sword Now falls on Priam."

121. Sigtfd truer breath. Malone quotes V. and A. 189: "I'll sigh celestial breath," etc.

124. Bestride my threshold. Cross my threshold, enter my house. Some see an allusion to the Roman custom of carrying the bride over the threshold of her husband's house.

Thou Mars ! Cf. Rich. II. ii. 3. 101 : " the Black Prince, that young Mars of men."

125. Power. Army; as in i. 2. 9 above. On had purpose, cf. W. T. iv. 4. 152.

126. From thy brawn. From thy brawny arm. Cf. T. and C. i. 3. 297: "And in my vantbrace put this wither'd brawn;" and Cymb. iv. 2. 311: " The brawns of Hercules."

127. Out. Thoroughly, out and out. Some think it refers to what follows, but it seems better to connect it with beat. For the former use of the word, cf. Temp. i. 2. 41 : " Out three years old " ( = full three years old).

133. No quarrel else. For to after quarrel, cf. Much Ado, ii. I, 243: "The Lady Beatrice hath a quarrel to you;" and T. N. iii. 4. 248 : " no man hath any quarrel to me."

137. Overbear. For other instances of the verb applied to a flood of waters, see Oth. i. 3. 56, Ham. iv. 5. 102, and Per. v. 1. 195.

296

Notes [Act iv

The folios have "o're-beate " or " o' re-beat" ; but overbear is con firmed by iii. i. 249 above. Neither tier-beat or over-beat is found elsewhere in S.

142. Most absolute sir. Cf. A. and C. iv. 14. 117: "Most abso lute lord ; " and sportively in Id. i. 2. 2 : " most anything Alexas, almost most absolute Alexas," etc. See also Ham. v. 2. 1 1 1 : "an absolute gentleman ;" that is, a perfect gentleman.

149. Ere destroy. For the construction, cf. i. i. 220, 244.

150. Commend. Recommend, introduce ; as in Cymb. i. 4. 32: " I beseech you all, be better known to this gentleman, whum I commend to you as a noble friend of mine," etc.

156. Strucken. The spelling of the 3d and 4th folios; the 1st and 2d have "stroken." Other old forms of the participle are stricken, strooken, strook, stroke, etc.

My mind gave me. I suspected. Cf. Hen. VIII, v. 3.

109: —

" My mind gave me, In seeking tales and information Against this man, whose honesty the devil And his disciples only envy at, Ye blew the fire that burns ye."

165. I thought there was more in him than I could think. "One of Shakespeare's humorously paradoxical speeches" (Clarke). Cf. ii. 3. 5 above.

170. Wot. See on iv. i. 27 above.

173. Worth six on him. Delius interprets this as meaning that Aufidius is worth six of Coriolanus, but it is not consistent with what follows (191, 192). On = of ; as in 202 below, i. I. 226, etc.

185. Lieve. Lief; indicating the popular pronunciation, still common among the uneducated. It often becomes " live," which is the spelling of the first three folios here. Had as lief is still good English — the best English, because the old established form. See on i. 3. 25 above.

Scene V] Notes 297

196. Directly. To be direct or plain about it. Cf. simply in 178 above. For troth, see on iv. 2. 49 above.

197. Scotched. Cut; as in Macb. iii. 2. 13 : "We have scotch'd the snake, not kill'd it ;" where the folios have " scorch'd," which seems to have had the same meaning. We find the noun in A. and C. iv. 7. 10 : " six scotches more."

198. Carbonado. A slice of meat prepared for broiling. Cf. I Hen. IV. v. 3. 61, and the verb in W. T. iv. 4. 268, /.ear, ii. 2. 41, etc.

206. Sanctifies himself, etc. " Considers the touch of his hand as holy ; clasps it with the same reverence as a lover would clasp the hand of his mistress" (Malone).

212. Sowl. Pull by the ears ; an old word not used elsewhere by S. It is still provincial in some parts of England. Steevens quotes Heywood, Love's Mistress, iv. I : " Venus will sowle me by the eares for this." For Rome gates, cf. iii. 3. 104 above.

214. Polled. " Bared, cleared " (Johnson). " To poll a person anciently meant to cut off his hair" (Steevens). Cf. Wooton, Damcetas* Madrigall, etc. : " Like Nisus' golden hair that Scilla pol'd." See also 2 Samuel, xiv. 26.

221. Directitude! Whether this is a blunder of the servant or a corruption of the text is uncertain. The fact that his companion does not understand it does not settle the question.

223. In blood. In good condition. See on i. I. 160 above.

224. Conies. Rabbits ; as in A. Y. L. iii. 2. 357, 3 Hen. VI. i. 4. 62, and V. and A. 687. See also Psalms, civ. 18.

227. Presently. At once. See on iii. 3. 12 above.

229. Parcel. Part. Cf. i. 2. 32 above. Audible is used actively = quick of hearing, attentive, on the alert.

236. Full of vent. Explained by Johnson as = " full of rumour, full of materials for discourse ;" and by Clarke as = full of " im pulse, unrestrained speech and action " (cf. vent in iii. i. 258) ; but, according to Baynes {Edinburgh Rev. for October, 1872), it is a hunting term = keenly excited, full of pluck and courage. " When

298 Notes [Act iv

the hound vents anything, he pauses to verify the scent, and then, full of eager excitement, strains in the leash to be after the game." Wright criticises this explanation as follows : " According to this view, war is compared to a pack of hounds in full cry. But I think it scarcely in accordance with what follows in the description of peace, where the epithets appear to correspond to the epithets ap plied to war, but in an inverted order ; insensible corresponding to sprite ly, sleepy to waking, deafto audible, and mulled to full of vent. If this view is correct, the figure involved in full of vent is not from the hunting field, but the expression must be descriptive of some thing in wine which is the 'opposite to that conveyed by mulled. And as mulled signifies flat, insipid, full of vent would seem to be effervescent, working, ready to burst the cask, or full of scent. Cotgrave indeed gives ' Odorement ... a smell, waft, sent, vent ; ' but it does not appear from this that vent means scent except as a hunting term, and I therefore hesitate to suggest that it is equiv alent to what is now termed the bouquet of wine." Madden, however {Diary of Master William Silence, 1897), is confident that Baynes is right. He remarks that vent ( = scent) occurs in Spenser (Shep. AW.) and Drayton (Polyolbion}. It is the Norman-French equivalent for wind used in the same sense in A. W. iii. 6. 123, v. 2. 10, Ham. iii. 2. 362, etc.

Mulled. " An expressive epithet ; suggesting the idea of soft ness and drowsy quality, as that of wine warmed, spiced, and sweetened" (Clarke).

245. Reason. Elliptical for " There is reason for it." Cf. M. W. ii. 2. 15, K.John, v. 2. 130, etc.

SCENE VI. — 2. Tame. " Ineffectual in times of peace like these " (Steevens). As Steevens says, tame seems designedly op posed to wild.

5. Rather had. Had rather ; as in L. L. L. ii. I. 147, etc. Pope changes behold to " beheld ; " but the construction plainly is had rather behold than see, etc.

Scene VI] Notes 299

7. Pestering. Thronging, crowding ; the original sense of the word. Cf. Milton, Comus, 7 : " Confin'd and pester'd in this pin fold here ; " and Webster, Malcontent, v. 2 : " the hall will be so pestered anon." Schmidt does not recognize this sense in his Lexicon, giving only the secondary one of " annoy, harass, infest." See Macb. v. 2. 23, Ham. i. 2. 22, etc.

21. God-den. See on ii. I. 100 above.

30. Confusion. See on Hi. I. no above.

32. Ambitious, etc. The pointing is that of the 4th folio ; the earlier folios connect past all thinking with what follows.

33. Affecting. Desiring, aiming at. See on ii. 2. 21 above.

34. Without assistance. With no one to share it with him.

35. We should . . . found. A " confusion of construction." To all our lamentation — to the sorrow of all of us. Cf. K. John, iv. 2. 102 : "To all our sorrows."

40. Powers. Annies. See on iv. 5. 125 above.

45. Horns. The metaphor is taken from the snail, as insheWd also shows.

46. Stood for Rome. Stood up in its defence. Cf. ii. 2. 41 above. 51. Record. S. accents the noun on either syllable.

53. Age. Lifetime ; as in iii. I. 7 above. Reason — talk ; as in

i. 9- 58-

55. Information. Informant ; the abstract for the concrete, as in ii. i. 1 88 above.

57. Tell not me. Cf. M. of V. iii. 2. I : " But tell not me," etc.

60. Is come. See on iv. 3. 9 above.

64. More, More fearful. Cf. K. John, iv. 2. 42 : " and more, more strong ; " and I^ear, v. 3. 302 : " If there be more, more woful, hold it in." Deliver* d=. reported ; as in i. I. 96 above.

69. Revenge as spacious, etc. Revenge upon all, from the youngest to the oldest.

70. Youngest. For contracted superlatives, see on iii. I. 103 above.

72. Good. Ironical, of course.

300 Notes [Act iv

74. Atone. Be at one, be reconciled. Cf. A. Y. L. v. 4. 116; and for the transitive use, Oth. iv. I. 244, A. and C. ii. 2. 102, etc. Steevens quotes Sidney's Arcadia : "a common enemie sets at one a civil warre." Boswell adds from Hall's Satires : " Which never can be set at onement more."

75. Contrariety. Hanmer reads "contrarieties; " but it "takes two to make " a contrariety.

79. And have. And they have.

80. Overborne their way. Like a river that has " overborne " its " continents " (Af. N. D. ii. I. 92) or banks. See on iv. 5. 137 above.

83. Holp. See on iii. I. 277 above.

84. City leads. The leaden roofs of the houses; as in ii. I. 224 above.

87. Cement. Accented on the first syllable, as elsewhere in S. ; and so with the one instance of the verb, A. and C. ii. I. 48. In their cement — " the very walls penetrated and crumbled by the fire" (Whitelaw).

89. Into. For its use after confine, cf. Temp.\. 2. 361: "con- fin'd into this rock." On the passage, cf. Macb. ii. 3. 128: "our fate, Hid in an auger-hole," etc.

90. I fear me. I have my fears. Cf. Temp. v. I. 283, T. A7", iii. I. 125, etc.

96. Butterflies. Walker says this is to be pronounced butter- flees, on account of the following flies ; and he quotes Drayton, Muses Elysium, viii. : —

" Of lilies shall the pillows be, With down stuft of the butter/**."

98. Apron-men. That is (A. and C. v. 2. 210), —

" Mechanic slaves With greasy aprons, rules, and hammers. "

Cf./. C. i. i. 7.

99. The voice of occupation. The vote of the woikingmen. See on 55 above.

Scene VI] Notes 30 1

100. Garlic-eaters. For the contemptuous allusion, cf. M.forM. iii. 2. 195 and I Hen. IV. iii. I. 162. Note also Bottom's admoni tion to his fellow " mechanicals " in M. N. D. iv. 2. 43.

102. As. As if. Steevens considers the passage " a ludicrous allusion to the apples of the Hesperides."

105. Other. Otherwise; as in Oth. iv. 2. 13: "If you think other," etc.

106. Smilingly. As if with a smile of contempt for your authority.

107. Valiant ignorance. For the contemptuous use, cf. 7\ ana' C. iii. 3. 315 : "I had rather be a tick in a sheep than such a valiant ignorance."

115. Charged. Would charge. Cf. ii. 2. 17 above. 117. Shoitfd. Would appear. See on iii. 3. 50 above.

1 20. Made fair hands. Equivalent to made good work in 97, and made fair work in 103 above. Cf. Hen. VIII. v. 4. 74: " Ye have made a fine hand, fellows ! "

121. Crafted. A verb of Menenius's own coining.

122. A trembling. An "ague-fit of fear " {Rich. II. iii. 2. 190), a panic.

125. Clusters. Swarms, mobs; contemptuous, and used by S. only here.

127. Roar him in again. " As they hooted**, his departure, they will roar at his return ; as he went out with scoffs, he will come back with lamentations" (Johnson).

128. Points. A "point of war" (see 2 Hen. IV. iv. I. 52) was a signal given by a trumpet ; hence point here for commands in general. It is possible, however, that obeys his points is = does all points of his command {Temp. i. 2. 500), obeys him "to the point " (M.for M. iii. i. 254).

133. Cast. That is, " cast their caps up " (A. and C. iv. 12. 12).

137. Coxcombs. With a play upon the word as applied to the fool's cap. Cf. Lear, ii. 4. 125: "she knapped 'em o' the cox combs."

302 Notes [Act iv

148. Yet it was against our will. See on iv. 5. 165 above.

150. Cry ! Pack ; as in iii. 3. 120 above. Shall 's = shall us ; a colloquialism, for which cf. W. T. i. 2. 178, Cymb. iv. 2. 233, v. 5. 228, etc.

153. Side. Party. Cf. iv. 2. 2 above.

SCENE VII. — 4. At end. See on ii. i. 198 above.

6. Your own. Your own soldiers. Cf. i. 9. 21 and iii. I. 294 above.

8. More proudlier. The reading of the 1st folio ; changed in the 2d to "more proudly." Cf. iii. I. 120 above.

13. For your particular. For your own part, so far as you per sonally are concerned. Cf. 7\ and C. ii. 2. 9, Lear, ii. 4. 295, etc.

15. Of yourself '= by yourself. For bear, cf. 21 below, and i. i. 271 above.

22. Husbandry. Management ; as in M. of V. iii. 4. 25 : "The husbandry and manage of my house," etc. Cf. husband in T. of S. v. i. 71.

23. Dragon-like. Cf. K. John, ii. i. 68 and Rich. HI. v. 3. 350. 25. Break his neck. Cf. iii. 3. 30 above.

28. All places yield, etc. " Coleridge remarks that he always thought ' this in itself so beautiful speech the least explicable, from the mood and full intention of the speaker, of any in the whole works of Shakespeare.' I cannot perceive the difficulty — the speech corresponds with the mixed character of the speaker, too generous not to see and acknowledge his rival's merit, yet not sufficiently magnanimous to be free from the malignant desire of revenging himself upon his rival for that very superiority" (Verplanck).

Sits down. Besieges them. In i. 2. 28 and i. 3. 105 above we find set down.

32. Repeal. See on iv. i. 41 above.

34. Osprey. The allusion is to the popular belief that the

Scene VII] Notes

osprey had the power of fascinating the fish. Cf. Drayton, Polyol- bion, xxv. 1 34 : —

" The Ospray oft here seen, though seldom here it breeds, Which over them the fish no sooner do espy, But (betwixt him and them, by an antipathy) Turning their bellies up, as though their death they saw.

They at his pleasure lie, to stuff his glutt'nous maw."

£.

Steevens quotes Peele's Battle of Alcazar, 1594 (ii. 3) : —

" I will provide thee of a princely osprey, That as she flieth over fish in pools, The fish shall turn their glistering bellies up, And thou shalt take thy liberal choice of alL"

See also The Two Noble Kinsmen, i. I. 138 : —

" Your actions

Soon as they move, as ospreys do the fish. Subdue before they touch."

37. Even. Equably, without losing his equilibrium. Cf. Hen. V. ii. 2. 3 : " How smooth and even they do bear them selves ! "

Whether V was pride, etc. " Aufidius assigns three probable reasons of the miscarriage of Coriolanus : pride, which easily follows an uninterrupted train of success ; unskilfulness to regu late the consequences of his own victories ; a stubborn uniformity of nature, which could not make the proper transition from the casque or helmet to the cushion or chair of civil authority, but acted with the same despotism in peace as in war " (Johnson).

38. Taints. That is, taints his wisdom {M. for M. iv. 4. 5).

43. The cushion. Cf. iii. i. 101 above.

44. Garb. Form, manner, mode of action ; the only senses in which S. uses the word. Cf. Hen. V. v. I. 80, Ham. ii. 2. 390, Lear, ii. 2. 103, etc.

46. Spices. Touches; still a familiar metaphor. Cf. W. T

304 Notes [Act iv

Hi. 2. 185 : "Thy bygone fooleries were but spices of it; " and Hen. VIII. ii. 3. 26 : " For all this spice of your hypocrisy."

48. He has a merit, etc. " He has a merit for no other purpose than to destroy it by boasting of it " (Johnson) ; or " he has a merit which destroys its own power by striving to assert that power "(Clarke). Boswell explains it : "But such is his merit as ought to choke the utterance of his faults." Wright paraphrases the passage thus : " One of these faults, says Aufidius, which I have enumerated, was the cause of his banishment ; but his merit was great enough to have prevented the sentence from being uttered." Sundry other interpretations have been proposed. To my thinking, the choice must lie between Clarke's and Boswell's. The former is supported by what seems to be the drift of the re mainder, of the speech ; but the latter is perhaps on the whole to be preferred. Whitelaw puts it thus : " He did noble service as a soldier ; and though, as a statesman, promoted for his service in the wars, he fell into disgrace, yet, confronted with the transcend ent merit of the man [which only waits its opportunity, war, not peace] the very name of his fault must stick in the throats of his accusers."

49. So our virtues, etc. " Our virtues are virtues no longer if the time interprets them as none. The soldier who is all soldier is misinterpreted in time of peace ; for his unfitness for peace is seen, his fitness for war is not seen. So Coriolanus — the power he had won in war but wielded in peace, conscious of having de served well, could to itself commend itself, but the chair of authority, which irritated the people by seeming to do nothing else but com mend his past exploits to them, proved just the tomb — the evident, inevitable tomb — that swallowed up the power it was intended to display. So he offended the Romans when he had taken Corioli ; much more will he offend the Volscians when he has taken Rome " (Whitelaw).

Taking the passage as it stands, this interpretation may, I think, be accepted. Clarke gives the meaning thus : " Our virtues lie at

Scene VII] . Notes 305

the mercy of popular interpretation in our own day ; and power, ever anxious to exact commendation, has no tomb so sure as the pulpit of eulogium which extols its deeds." But this explanation (which was first proposed by Warburton) is open to the objection urged by Malone that " if S. meant to put Coriolanus in this chair, he must have forgot his character ; for he has already been de scribed as one who was so far from being a boaster that he could — not endure to hear his ' nothings monstered.' " Coriolanus was proud, but he was no boaster.

Steevens says that the passage and the comments upon it are to him " equally unintelligible." Verplanck remarks : " It seems to me one continuous and inexplicable misprint." The emendations that have been proposed are many — because most of them, though unto their authors " most commendable," do not commend them selves to anybody else.

54. One fire, etc. A proverbial expression. Cf. J. C. iii. I. 171 : "As fire drives out fire, so pity pity; " T. G. of V. ii. 4.

192 : —

" Even as one heat another heat expels, Or as one nail by strength drives out another; **

R. and J. i. 2. 46 : " Tut, man, one fire burns out another's burn ing ; " and K. John, iii. I. 277 : —

" And falsehood falsehood cures, as fire cools fire Within the scorched veins of one new-burn'd."

55. Rights by rights falter. For falter the folios have "fouler," which makes sense, indeed, but it is clear to me that rights by rights is the full counterpart in the antithesis to strengths by strengths, and that a verb is required to balance fail. Falter seems the best of the various emendations. If written " faulter," as it often was, it might easily be misprinted " fouler."

CORIOLANUS —

jo6

Notes [Act v

ACT V

SCENE I. — 2. Which. Equivalent to who, as often.

3. Particular. Personal relation. Cf. the use of the word in iv. 7. 13 above. See also Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 189 : "As 't were in love's particular."

5. Knee. For the verb, cf. Lear, ii. 4. 217: "To knee his throne."

6. Coy'd. Disdained. The ordinary meaning of the adjective coy in S. is disdainful, contemptuous. See V. and A. 96, 112, T. G. of V.\. i. 30, iii. i. 82, T. of S. ii. I. 245, etc. In the only other instance in which he has the verb (J/. N. D. iv. I. 2) it is = fondle, caress.

1 6. Racked. Strained every nerve, exerted yourselves to the utmost. Many changes have been proposed, but none seems to be needed. "The sneer involved in the words to make coals cheap refers to the fire of burning Rome, which is to bring hot coals of vengeance on them all" (Clarke).

17. Memory ! Cf. iv. 5. 77 above.

18. Minded. Reminded; as in W. T. iii. 2. 226: —

" Let me be punish'd, that have minded you Of what you should forget ; "

Hen. V. iv. 3. 13 : " I do thee wrong to mind thee of it," etc.

20. A bare petition. " A mere petition. Coriolanus weighs the consequence of verbal supplication against that of actual punish ment" (Steevens).

23. Offend. Attempted ; as in T. and C. ii. 3. 67 : " Aga memnon is a fool to offer to command Achilles," etc.

28. Nose. For the verb, cf. Ham. iv. 3. 38 : " you shall nose him," etc.

32. Above the moon. Delius compares, for the hyperbole, Ham. iii. 3. 36 : " O, my offence is rank, it smells to heaven."

34. So never-needed. We should say " never so needed."

Scene I] Notes 307

37. Instant. That is, instantly or hastily levied.

41. Towards Marcius. Cf. ii. 2. 53 above, and Cymb. ii. 3. 68: 44 To employ you towards this Roman."

44. Grief-shot. Sorrow-stricken.

46. That thanks, etc. Such gratitude as is proportionate to your good intentions.

49. Hum. That is, contemptuously or angrily. Cf. the noun in v. 4. 2O below ; and see also Macb. iii. 6. 42 : —

" The cloudy messenger turns me his back, And hums, as who should say ' You "11 rue the time That clogs me with this answer.1 "

Unhearts = " disheartens," which S. elsewhere (twice) uses. Discourage does not occur in his works.

50. Well. That is, at a favourable time. Menenius, who loved good cheer (cf. ii. I. 51 above), appears to judge Coriolanus by himself.

56. Watch him. Wright says that " the figure is taken from the language of falconry, although the treatment prescribed by Menenius is different from that practised by Petruchio." See T. of S. iv. I. 206: —

"Another way I have to man my haggard, To make her come and know her keeper's call, That is, to watch her, as we watch these kites That bate and beat and will not be obedient."

But watch in that technical sense means to keep one from sleep (see T. of S. iv. i. 198, or Oth. iii. 3. 23), while here all that Menenius intends to say is that he will watch for the opportunity of making his appeal to Coriolanus wh.-n he is dieted to it — that is, put in good humour for it by a good dinner.

61. Speed. Turn out, result. Cf. T. of S. ii. I. 283, 285, M. IV. ii. 2. 278, iii. 5. 137, K'.John, iv. 2. 141, etc.

63. Sit in gold. That is, " in his chair of state, with a marvellous and unspeakable majesty" (North). See p. 209 above. Steevens

308 Notes [Act v

quotes Pope's Iliad: "Th' eternal Thunderer sat thron'd in gold." Cf. A. and C. iii. 6. 4 : —

" Cleopatra and himself in chairs of gold Were publicly enthron'd."

64. His injury, etc. His sense of wrong restraining his pity.

69. Bound with an oath, etc. A perplexing passage, perhaps corrupt or incomplete. As it stands, it appears to mean that Coriulanus was bound by an oath as to what he would not, unless the Romans should yield to his conditions, whatever those may have been. Whitelaw puts it thus : " Sent after me in writing what he would, what he would not, consent to do ; confirming this with an oath which only our acceptance of his terms can cancel." This is not perfectly satisfactory, but it seems the best that has been offered. Farmer says : " I suppose Coriolanus means that he had sworn to give way to the conditions into which the ingratitude of his country had forced him." Many emendations have been proposed, but no one of them is satisfactory.

71. Unless his noble mother, etc. That is, unless it be his mother, etc. Changes have been suggested, but as the passage stands it is no unnatural inversion of " His mother and wife are our only hope." If there is any corruption, it is probably in the imperfect line 70, not in 71.

SCENE II. — 10. It is lots to blanks. That is, it is pretty certain, it 's a hundred to one. Steevens compares Rich. III. i. 2. 238 : " And yet to win her, — all the world to nothing ! " The lots are the prizes in the lottery (cf. the Fr. lot}, as Johnson explained. Malone disputed this, because there are many more blanks than prizes, but the reference is to the value of the latter compared with the former.

14. Lover. Loving friend. Cf. M. of V. iii. 4. 7, 17, /. C. ii. 3. 9, iii. 2. 13, 49, v. I. 95, etc.

15. Book. Cf. Rich. III. iii. 5. 27 : —

Scene II] Notes 309

11 Made him my book, wherein my soul recorded The history of all my secret thoughts."

See also Macb. i. 5. 63, R. of L. 615, etc.

17. Verified. "Supported the credit of" (Schmidt), or "spoken the truth of" (Malone). The word has been suspected on account of the verity that follows ; but the repetition is not un-Shake- spearian. Whitelaw paraphrases the passage thus : " I have always told the truth about my friends' good acts — always the \vhole truth — sometimes perhaps a little mure than the truth."

20. Subtle. " So smooth and deceptive that the bowl moves over it more rapidly than the bowler intends, and goes beyond the mark " (Wright). For another allusion to bowling, see on iii. I. 60 above. Steevens quotes Jonson, Chloridia : "Tityus's breast, that ... is counted the subtlest bowling ground in all Tartarus."

22. Stamped the leasing. Given the falsehood the stamp of truth ; a metaphor taken from coining. Cf. Oth. ii. I. 247, and see i. 6. 23 above. P'or leasing, see T. N. i. 5. 105. S. uses the word only twice.

30. Factionary on the party. Taking part on the side. S. uses factionary nowhere else. For party = part, side, see K. John, ii. i. 359, v. 6. 2, etc.

41. Out. Out from. Cf. forth in i. 4. 23 above.

44. Front. Confront ; as in A. and C. i. 4. 79 : " To front this present time," etc.

45' Virginal. Virgin, maidenly ; as in 2 Hen. VI. v. 2. 52 and Per. iv. 6. 32.

47. Dotant. " Dotard " (the reading of the 4th folio) ; used by S. only here.

59. Your having. What you have ; as in A. Y. L. iii. 2. 396 : " your having in beard." See also M. IV. iii. 2. 73, Cymb. i. 2. 19, etc.

62. Companion. See on iv. 5. 14 above. Errand is spelt " arrant " in the first three folios, indicating the old pronuncia tion, still a vulgar one in New England.

310 Notes [Act v

64. A Jack guardant. A Jack on guard. Steevens compares " a Jack in office." For the contemptuous use of Jack, see Mitch Ado, v. i. 91, R. and J. ii. 4. 160, iii. 1. 12, iv. 5. 149, etc. Guardant occurs again in i Hen. VI. iv. 7. 9 : " But when my angry guardant stood alone."

65. Office me from. Use your office to keep me from. Cf. offlcedin A. W. iii. 2. 129.

71. Synod. Used by S. in six passages, in five of which it refers to an assembly of the gods.

73. Look tJiee. Here thee is apparently = thou. The phrase occurs again in W. 7\ iii. 3. 116.

74. Hardly. With difficulty; as in T. G. of V. ii. I. 115 : "it came hardly off," etc.

76. Our. The folios have "your," which the Cambridge ed. retains. If the second person were used, we should expect " thy."

78. Petitionary. Cf. A. Y. L. iii. 2. 199 : " with most petition ary vehemence."

85. Servanted to. Subject to, under the control of.

Though I owe, etc. "The Volscians have charged me with the execution of my own revenge ; it is mine therefore to execute, but not to remit" (Whitelaw). For owe, see on iii. 2. 130 above. Properly — as my property, as mine personally. Cf. proper in i. 9. 57 above.

88. Ingrate. " Ingrateful " (ii. 2. 31 above). Cf. T. N. v. i. 116, K.John, v. 2. 151, etc. Poison = destroy.

91. For. Because ; as in iii. i. 10 above.

92. Writ. For the past tense S. uses writ oftener than wrote ; for the participle he has usually writ or written, sometimes wrote.

96. Constant. See on i. I. 240 above.

100. Shent. Reproved, rated. Cf. T. N. iv. 2. 112: "I am shent for speaking to you," etc.

106. Slight. Insignificant, worthless ; as in L. L. L. v. 2. 463: "slight zany ; " J. C. iv. i. 12: "a slight, unmeritable man," etc.

113. Wind-shaken. We have wind-shaked 'in Oth. ii. i. 13.

Scene III] Notes 3 1 1

SCENE III. — 2. Set down. Cf. i. 2. 28 above.

3. I I<nv plainly. " That is, how openly, how remotely from arti fice or concealment" (Johnson).

4. I have borne this business. See on i. I. 271 above.

9. A cracKd heart. Cf. Lear, ii. I. 92: "O madam, my old heart is crack'd, — it's crack'd!" See also A. and C. iv. 14. 41.

n. Godded. Idolized; used by S. only here.

13. ShovJd. Appeared. See on iii. 3. 50 above.

15. To grace him. To do honour to him. Cf. i Hen. VI. ii. 4. 8 1 : " We grace the yeoman by conversing with him," etc.

23. In her hand. Cf. Rich. III. iv. 1. 12 : —

" Who meets us here ? My niece Plantagenet Led in the hand of her kind aunt of Gloucester ? **

32. Aspect. Accented on the last syllable, as always in S, 35. To obey. As to obey. Cf. Temp. ii. i. 167: —

" I would with such perfection govern, sir, To excel the golden age."

Instinct, like aspect, is accented by S. on the last syllable.

39. The sorrow, etc. " Virgilia interprets her husband's speech literally, as if it referred to the altered appearance of the suppliants, which was caused by their sorrow. Coriolanus merely says that in his banishment he saw everything in a different light" (Wright). Delivers — shows ; as in v. 6. 140 below.

40. Like a dull actor. Malone quotes Sonn. 23. I : —

" As an unperfect actor on the stage, Who with his fear is put beside his part."

On out = at a loss, cf. A. Y. L. iv. i. 76 : " Very good orators, when they are out, they will spit."

46. The jealous queen of heaven. Juno, who presided over mar riage, and punished conjugal infidelity. Cf. Temp. iv. I. 103 fol., A. Y. L. v. 5. 147, and Per. ii. 3. 30.

3 1 2 Notes [Act v

48. Virgin* d it. Been as a virgin. For the it, cf. fool it in ii. 3. 124 above.

54. Unproperly. Used by S. only here ; improperly not at all. Improper occurs only in Lear, v. 3. 221, and unproper only in Oth. iv. i. 69. See on iv. 4. 16 above.

57. Corrected. " Rebuked by the sight " (Whit elaw).

58. Hungry. Defined by some as — barren ; by others as — eager for shipwrecks. It is perhaps suggested by the same epithet as applied to the sea. Cf. T. N. ii. 4. 103 : " as hungry as the sea."

59. Fillip. Strike, hit. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. i. 2. 255: "If I do, fillip me with a three-man beetle."

60. Strike the proud cedars, etc. It is singular that the critics who think it necessary to tone down the hyperbole in iv. 5. 112 have not " emended " this line. Is scarring the moon a more pre posterous rhetorical achievement than striking against the sun ?

61. Murthering impossibility. Putting an end toil: after this, let nothing be impossible.

63. Help. See on iii. I. 277 above.

65. The moon of Rome, etc. Cf. i. I. 258 and ii. I. 105 above.

66. Curded. Congealed. The folios have "curdied," which some editors retain ; but curd is the form in A. W. i. 3. 155 and Ham. i. 5. 69. Rowe (2d ed.) reads " curdled," which S. nowhere uses.

71. Supreme. Accented on the first syllable everywhere in S. except iii. i. no above, which is the only instance in which it does not come before the noun. See on divine, iv. 5. no above.

74. Flaw. " That is, every gust, every storm " (Johnson). Cf. Ham. v. i. 239: "The winter's flaw." Sea-mark occurs again in Oth. v. 2. 268. Cf. Sonn. 1 16. 5 : —

" O no ! it is an ever-fixed mark, That looks on tempests and is never shaken."

80. Forsworn to grant. Sworn not to grant. Cf. R.andJ. i. I.

Scene III] Notes JIJ

229 : " She hath forsworn to love ; " and T. N. iii. 4. 276 : " or forswear to wear iron about you."

81. Denials. The plural is used because it refers to several persons. Cf. 85 below.

82. Capitulate. Treat, make terms; not now used of the victor. In the only other instance of the verb in S. (i Hen. IV. iii. 2. 120) it means to conspire, form a league.

85. Allay. Cf. ii. I. 52 above.

90. If you fail in. Either = fail us in, or = fail in granting; probably the former.

93. Nought. The usual folio spelling when = nothing.

95. Bewray. Betray, show. Cf. Lear, ii. I. 109, iii. 6. iiS, etc.

96. Exile. See on i. 6. 35 above.

97. Unfortunate. In the editions of North's Plutarch published in 1579, I595i and 1603, this adjective is misprinted "unfortu nately." The error is corrected in the ed. of 1612, from which Halliwell-Phillipps (Trans. New Shaks. Soc. for 1874, p. 367) infers that S. must have used this edition, and that the date of the play must therefore be put as late as 1612. On the other hand, Fleay (Shaks. Manual, p. 52) argues that the play must have been written before 1612, because the correction in North was got from it. One argument is just as good as the other ; but S. probably wrote unfortunate for metrical reasons. He does not follow North closely here.

100. Constrains them weep. For the ellipsis of to, see on iv. 5. 63 above. Shake refers, of course, to hearts.

103. To poor we. Cf. " between you and I " in M. of V. iii. 2. 321, etc. For we — us in other constructions, see J. C. iii. I. 95, Ham. \. 4. 54, and Cymb. v. 3. 72.

104. Capital. Deadly, mortal. Cf. " capital punishment." 107. Alas, how can we, etc. Cf. K. John, iii. I. 331 fol. : " Hus band, I cannot pray that thou mayst win," etc.

109. Alack, or we must lose, etc. See extract from North, p. 212 above.

3 H Notes [Act v

115. Thorough. The folios have " through " here, but thorough, which Johnson substituted for the sake of the measure, is often used by S.

1 20. Determine. Terminate. See on iii. 3. 43 above.

122. Thou shalt no sooner, etc. See North, p. 213 above.

138. In either side. Elsewhere we have on; as in i. 6. 51 and iii. i. 181 above.

139. All-hail. Cf. Macb. i. 5. 56: "Greater than both, by the all-hail hereafter," etc.

143. Such . . . whose. Cf. iii. 2. 55 above. 145. Writ. See on v. 2. 92 above.

149. The fine strains. "The niceties, the refinements" (John son) ; " the emotions or impulses " (Wright) ; " the aspirations, high Teachings, lofty attempts" (Clarke).

150. To imitate, etc. " The divine graces that Coriolanus affected to imitate are — terror and mercy, both attributes of their gods: to express this, he is said to thunder as they do ; but so to temper his terrors that mankind is as little hurt by them as they commonly are by thunder, which mostly spends its rage on oaks " (Capell).

151. The wide cheeks o> the air. Cf. Temp. i. 2. 4: "the wel kin's cheek ;" and Rich. 77. iii. 3. 57: "the cloudy cheeks of heaven." " The meaning of the passage is, to threaten much, and yet be merciful" (Warburton).

155. Daughter, speak you. "With what exquisitely artistic touches S. finishes his character-portraits ! Here, in two half-lines, he paints Virgilia's habitual silence, and Volumnia's as habitual torrent of words. She bids her daughter-in-law plead, yet waits not for her to speak. And then how consistently has he depicted Volumnia's mode of appeal to her son throughout, in iii. 2 and here ; beginning with remonstrance, and ending with reproach : her fiery nature so like his own, and so thoroughly accounting for his inherited disposition" (Clarke).

1 60. Like one ? the stocks. "Keep me in a state of ignominy talking to no purpose " (Johnson).

Scene III] Notes 3 1 5

163. ClucVd. The 1st folio has "clock'd," which appears to have been a form of the word. For the barnyard figure, cf. Sonn.

143-

164. Loaden. Used by S. interchangeably with laden. Cf. Cot- grave, Fr. Diet., under lavilier : " . . . wherewith sheaves of corne be loaden or unloaded."

170. Longs. Belongs; generally printed '"longs," but incor rectly.

176. Reason. Reason or argue for. Cf. the somewhat similar transitive use in Lear, ii. 4. 267 : " reason not the need."

178. To his mother. For his mother. Cf. Lear, iii. 6. 14 : " that has a gentleman to his son ; " Temp. ii. I. 75 : "a paragon to their queen," etc. See also Matthew, iii. 9.

179. His child. Changed by Theobald (followed by White) to " this child ; " but, in my opinion, quite unnecessarily. Volumnia does not think of the apparent inconsistency ; or we might say that his child is = this child that passes for his, or that we call his.

189. Mortal. Mortally, fatally. It is common enough to find an adjective used adverbially, but here the adverbial termination may perhaps be carried on from dangerously. Cf. " cheerfully and smooth" {Rich. III. iii. 4. 50), "bitterly and strange" (Af. for Af.v. i. 36), etc.

190. True wars. For the plural, cf. i. 3. 106 above. 199. Stand to. Standby. Cf. iii. i. 208 above.

202. A former fortune. That is, such as I had before I shared my power with Coriolanus.

203. Drink together. In token of peace. Steevens quotes 2 Hen. IV. iv. 2. 63: —

" And here between the armies Let *s drink together friendly and embrace, That all their eyes may bear those tokens home Of our restored love and amity."

207. A temple. According to Plutarch " a temple of Fortune " was built to commemorate the occasion. It is said to have stood

3 1 6 Notes [Act v

at the fourth milestone on the Via Latina, where Coriolanus met his mother.

SCENE IV. — I Coign. Corner. Cf. Macb. i. 6. 7 : " coign of vantage ; " the only other instance of the word in S. Per. iii. prol. 1 7 is not his.

8. Stay upon. Wait but for. Cf. C. of E. v. I. 20, etc.

10. Condition. See on ii. 3. 99 above.

11. Differency. The reading of the ist folio, changed in the 2d to "difference." So in Oth. iii. 4. 149, the ist folio has "obser- vancie," the 2d " observance."

21. Hum. See on v. i. 49 above. State — chair of state ; as in Macb. iii. 4. 5 : " Our hostess keeps her state," etc.

22. Made for. Made to represent ; that is, a statue.

25. Throne. Not elsewhere used intransitively by S. For throned ' = enthroned, see M. N. D. ii. i. 158, T. N. ii. 4. 22, etc.

27. In the character. To the life, as he is.

31. Long of you. Owing to you. Long is commonly printed " 'long ; " but it is not a contraction.

38. Plebeians. For the accent, see on i. 9. 7 above.

39. Hale. Haul, drag. Cf. T. N. iii. 2. 64, Much Ado, ii. 3. 62, etc.

48. Make doubt. Cf. i. 2. 1 8 above.

49. Blown. Perhaps =: swollen ; as in Lear, iv. 4. 27 : " No blown ambition doth our arms incite ; " but it probably refers to the effect of the wind upon the tide. Malone quotes R. of L. 1667 : —

"As through an arch the violent roaring tide Outruns the eye that doth behold his haste."

Both passages were doubtless suggested by the tide rushing through the arches of Old London Bridge.

51. The trumpets, etc. Wright remarks that S. probably had in mind the list of instruments in Daniel, iii. 7.

53. Make the sun dance. It was a popular superstition that the

Scene VI] Notes ,317

sun dances on Easter Sunday. Cf. Suckling, Ballad upon a Wed ding: —

11 But, O, she dances such a way,

No sun upon an Easter Day

Is half so fine a sight I "

59. Doit. See on i. 5. 6 above.

63. At point. See on iii. i. 194 above.

SCENE V. — Dyce was the first to make this a new scene. The early eels, add it to Scene 4.

4. Unshout, etc. " Annul the former noise with shouts of wel come to his mother " (Whitelaw). Wright compares unspeak in Macb. iv. 3. 123, unsay in M. N. £>. i. I. 181, and unpay in 2 Hen. IV. ii. i. 130.

5. Repeal. Recall. See on iv. i. 41 above.

SCENE VI. — Antium. The locality is not marked in the folios. Rowe made it Antium, and has been followed by most of the edi tors. A few substitute Corioli on account of 90 below, but we should infer from 116 that the scene is not in Corioli. According to Plutarch, Antium should be the place. See p. 215 above.

5. Him. He whom. Cf. iv. 2. 2 above.

6. Ports. Gates ; as in i. 7. i above.

15. Of. From; as in K.John, iii. 4. 55: " deliver'd of these woes."

20. Pretext. Accented on the last syllable ; used by S. nowhere else.

21. Pawned. Pledged. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. ii. I. 153, 167, 171, hr. 2. 112, etc.

22. Who. For the construction, cf. Temp. i. 2. 162, iii. 2. 53, etc.

27. Stoutness. Cf. iii. 2. 78, 127 above. 32. Gave him way. Gave way to him. Cf. iv. 4. 25 above. 35. Designments. Designs; used again in Oth. ii. I. 22: "their designment halts."

3 1 8 Notes [Act v

36. Help. See on v. 3. 63 above.

37. End all his. Made all his own at last. The use of end would not be singular, even if it had not been shown that it is a provincial term for getting in a harvest, still used in Surrey, Sussex, an 1 elsewhere. Arrowsmith (quoted by Dyce) cites advertisements from the Hereford Times of Jan. 23, 1858, in which " well-ended hay-ricks" and "well-ended wheat-ricks" are mentioned among things for sale at auction.

40. Wag'd me with his countenance. " Paid me with his patron age ; made me feel that, when he approved me, he was paying me wages" (Whitelaw). S. uses wage in this sense nowhere else. Steevens quotes Holinshed: "to levie and wage thirtie thousand men."

43. Had carried. That is, had in effect done so. And that — and when that. Cf. iv. 5. 99 above.

45. For which my sinews, etc. " This is the point on which I will attack him with my utmost abilities " (Johnson) .

46. At. At the price of. Cf. i. 5. 5 above. Rheum — tears ; as often in S.

50. Post. A mere messenger bringing news of the war. 54. At your vantage. When you find the opportunity. Cf. Cymb. i. 3. 24 : " With his next vantage," etc.

58. After your way, etc. After your version of his story.

59. His reasons. His arguments, or what he would say in de fence of himself.

64. What faults he made. Cf. W. T. iii. 2. 220 : " What faults I make ; " and just before (218) : "you have made fault."

67. Answering us, etc. " Instead of spoils and victory, bringing back the bill — for ourselves to pay" (Whitelaw). For answer, cf. i Hen. IV. i. 3. 185 : "To answer all the debt," etc. ; and for charge — cost, cf. 79 below.

71. Soldier. A trisyllable. Cf. i. I. 117 above.

73. Parted. Departed ; as often.

78. A full third part. That is, by a full third.

Scene VI] Notes 3 1 9

84. Compounded. Agreed. Cf. K.John, ii. I. 281, Hen. V. iv. 3. 80, iv. 6. 33, etc.

85. In the highest degree. The folio has no comma after traitor, and it is possible, though not probable, that in the highest degree qualifies that word. Cf. T. N. i. 5. 6l : ** Misprision in the high est degree; " and Rich. III. v. 3. 196: "Perjury, perjury, in the high'st degree!" For the contracted superlative, see on iii. I. 103 above.

90. In Corioli? Qarke, in remarking upon the locality of this scene, connects these words with stolen, not with^rar*, the empha sis being thrown upon /.• "Dost thou think 7'11 grace thee with that robbery, thy name of Coriolanus, stolen in Corioli ? " This seems rather forced ; it is more probable that S. forgot for the mo ment that the scene was not in Corioli.

93. Drops of salt. Often used of tears ; as in Temp. i. 2. 55 : " drops full salt ; " M. N. D. ii. 2. 92 : " Salt tears," etc. Cf. iv. i. 22 above.

100. Each at other. Cf. M. N. D. iii. 2. 239 : " Wink each at other." So " each on other " in Rich. III. iii. 7. 26.

102. No more. Probably to be explained as = no more than a boy of tears — in reply to the protest implied in the exclamation of Coriolanus.

105. The first time. Coriolanus forgets how he berated the tribunes in iii. i and iii. 3.

107. Notion. Understanding, mind ; as in Macb. iii. I. 83: "a notion craz'd," etc.

108. Who. The antecedent is implied in his. Cf. iii. 2. 119 above.

116. In Corioli. Surely he would not have said this in Corioli, but rather " in this city here," or to that effect ; but I believe that no commentator has referred to this as a reason for not placing the scene in Corioli. See note at beginning of this scene.

121. All the People. Cf. iii. I. 1 86-1 88 above. Presently = at once. See on iii. 3. 12 above.

Notes [Act v

125. Folds in. Cf. iii. 3. 68 above.

127. Judicious. Judicial ; the only instance of this sense in S. Stand = stop ; as in T. and C. v. 6. 9, etc.

138. Did owe you. Had for you, exposed you to.

140. Deliver. Show ; as in v. 3. 39 above.

142. Censure. Judgment, sentence. Cf. iii. 3. 46 above.

144. That ever herald, etc. "This allusion is to a custom un known, I believe, to the ancients, but observed in the public funerals of English princes, at the conclusion of which a herald proclaims ':he style [rank] of the deceased" (Steevens).

145. His. Referring of course to Coriolanus. 152. Unchilded. Used by S. only here. 154. Memory. See on iv. 5. 77 above.

APPENDIX

" FINDING THE MAN IN THE BOOK "

IN the introduction to the play I have referred to the opinion of certain critics that Shakespeare had no sympathy with the lower classes, an<l that he delights in holding them up to ridicule. The sneers at the plebeian rabble which he puts into the mouth of Casca, Coriolanus, and others are assumed to be the expression of his own contempt for his poorer brethren in England. But here it is not Shakespeare who speaks, but the Roman patricians, whom he rep resents as they were — as some of them were, the great majority no doubt, but not like his ideal Roman, Brutus, whose treatment of the slave-buy Lucius is marked by an almost paternal gentleness and tenderness. That was the poet's way of adding a new grace to a character otherwise singularly gracious and noble.

Very similar is the bearing of Theseus, another of his favourite characters, though but slightly sketched, towards the clowns in the Midsummer -NighCs Dream who have got up the play in honour of his nuptials. The master of the revels laughs at it, but Theseus, when he learns who have prepared it, declares that he " will hear it/' though Philostrate declares that it is not worth listening to, unless he can " find sport" in the blundering attempts of the per formers. Theseus replies : —

" I will hear that play ;

For never anything can be amiss

When simpleness and duty tender it.

***»*»

Our sport shall be to take what they mistake;

And what poor duty cannot do,

Noble respect takes it in might not merit ; "

CORIOLANUS — 21 321

322 Appendix

that is, judges it by the ability of the actors, not by its intrinsic merit. This is far enough from "conceitedly patronizing" the clowns, as a recent critic calls it.

When the play is performed others of the noble company make fun of it at intervals, but Theseus is careful to avoid any comment that could be taken by the players as uncomplimentary; and when Hippolyta says that she is weary of it, he replies, " But yet in cour tesy, in all reason, we must stay the time " — must see it through, out of courtesy, due even to the humblest.

Here we have the true gentleman ; that indescribable and inde finable ideal — though another has approximated to a definition in calling it " that complete formation of artistic and civilized human ity, that philanthropist of courtesy, who shows that courtesy is as permanent as charity — as permanent because it is in manner what charity is in spirit"

It is to be noted that some of Shakespeare's most admirable characters — delineated with evident appreciation and sympathy — are in humble life ; like Adam, the faithful and devoted old ser vant in As You Like It, — whom we have good evidence that the poet personated on the stage, — and the old Shepherd in The Win ter's Tale, whom no commentator has deigned to notice except in the most casual way, but who is as truly a gentleman, in the best sense of the term, as Brutus or Theseus.

It is a subtle touch in the delineation of the Shepherd that he sees the difference between the real and the sham gentleman. When the rogue Autolycus is disguised as a courtier, he deceives the Clown, but not the Shepherd. " This cannot but be a great courtier," says the Clown aside to his father. " His garments are rich," is the reply, " but he wears them not handsomely" When the Shepherd finds the babe on the shore, and the store of gold with it, he says to his son, " 'Tis a lucky day, boy, and we '11 do good deeds on 't ; " and later, when the discovery that the foundling is a princess has brought him into high favour at court, he says to the Clown, " We must be gentle, now we are gentlemen." He rec-

Appendix 323

ognizes the principle of noblesse oblige, but he had always been faithful, even in his low estate, to the nobility of true manhood. These characters, and others like them in the plays, show what was Shakespeare's real estimate of the poor and lowly, if they had this inherent and intrinsic manliness.

It is noticeable, by the way, that his mean and contemptible characters, like his villains, are almost invariably taken from the higher classes, and so are his worst fools. The amusing side of low life is depicted humorously, not satirically ; and humour is always sympathetic. The compensations of humble life as compared with high life are often dwelt upon most impressively : as in soliloquies in Henry IT. and Henry V. that will be readily recalled ; in young Arthur's pathetic wish that he " were low laid in the grave," when the queens are quarrelling over his claims to the throne ; and in many similar passages in the plays.

Shakespeare's broad and all-embracing humanity is one of the most distinctive features in his character. In this, as in so many other respects, he was far in advance of his age, which was an age of inhumanity and cruelty — an age when even poets could be hard hearted and pitiless. " Spenser tells, without a tear, of miseries inflicted on the Irish which would have caused Attila to weep ; he praises the measures that inflicted the sufferings, recommends their continuance and an increase in their severity." But Shakespeare, with his marvellous insight into human nature, had a vast and com prehensive sympathy for his fellow-men. As nothing human was unknown to him, so nothing human was indifferent to him. Some one has said that " the fulness of his knowledge came by the ful ness of his sympathy ; " but it might as truly be said that the ful ness of his sympathy came by the fulness of his knowledge. With his keen insight into character, he saw what was good in the worst and what was bad in the best. He is never afraid to present both sides of the mingled nature. He delights, indeed, to show that there is "some soul of goodness in things evil; " and his absolute impartiality forbids him to conceal the single defect or stain in ar

324 Appendix

otherwise faultless or spotless character — like the good Antonio's brutality towards the Jew, which was common to the best Christians of that time. Shakespeare here, as everywhere and always, holds the mirror up to nature, reflecting men and women as they are, not a partial or distorted picture of them.

And because these men and women are depicted as they are — with a distinct individuality of their own — they speak for them selves and not as mere mouthpieces for expressing the personal opinions and sentiments of the dramatist. It is often asserted that " Shakespeare says " this or that ; but it may be as far from what he himself would think or feel or say as it is from what the actor who recites it on the stage would really think or feel or say in his own person.

But though Shakespeare is the most impersonal of writers, we may sometimes " find the man in the book." As Ten Brink has said, " the most objective poet is at the same time the most subjec tive. The greater the poet, the more clearly does he reveal himself in his productions; the more perfectly will his individuality be stamped upon them." Dowden, in his admirable book, Shake speare: His Mind and Art, which aims to connect the study of the works with an inquiry after the personality of the writer, recognizes the risks and difficulties that accompany the attempt "to pass through the creations of a great dramatic poet to the mind of the creator ; " but 1 believe he is right in maintaining that " a product of mind so large and manifold as the writings of Shakespeare can not fail in some measure to reveal its origin and cause." As he says elsewhere, " the great ideal artist — a Milton, a Michael Angelo, a Dante — betrays himself in spite of the haughtiest reserve." Shakespeare hides himself behind his work, but we can neverthe less see him through it. If we knew more about his life, it would be easier to do this ; but what we do know can be compared and combined with what we can learn from the works to throw light upon the character, habits of thought, tastes, ideals, — all, indeed, that makes up the man.

Appendix 325

I will add a single illustration of what seems to me the right and the wrong way in this line of study and criticism. According to a Stratford tradition, the fever which carried the poet off at the very beginning of his fifty-third year was caused by over-indulgence in wine at a " merry meeting " with Ben Jonson and Drayton ; and there are other traditions (none of which can be traced back to a date within a hundred years of his death) which represent him as similarly intemperate in his habits. That he was a " teetotaler " of course no one supposes. We know what the habits of the day were ; and we are not surprised that, in the spring of 1614, when a Puritan preacher, who had been invited to the town by the cor poration, was hospitably entertained at Shakespeare's house, an item in the town records reads : " For one quart of sack and one quart of clarett wine given to a preacher at the New Place, xx. a?' The poet, who was then residing in Stratford, would not have refused to help the godly man dispose of the wine ; and he may sometimes have been equally convivial in less reputable company. But that he was intemperate, judged by the strictest standards of the day, I do not believe. Again and again he goes out of his way to denounce drunkenness and to show up its evil results, or to commend the opposite virtue with its wholesome fruits ; and when moral lessons are introduced in that unnecessary manner by Shake speare, we cannot doubt that they are introduced for their own sake. For example, the long speech of Hamlet (i. 4. 17 fol.) on ' the " heavy-headed revel " of the Danes has no direct bearing upon the action of the play. It is purely episodical, and its only conceivable raison d'etre is its indirect moral significance. So in As You Like It (ii. 2. 47) when Adam says " Though I look old, yet I am strong and lusty," there was no imaginable reason except this moral one for his adding : —

" For in my youth I never did apply Hot and rebellious liquors in my blood, Nor did not with unbashful forehead woo The means of weakness and debility ;

326 Appendix

Therefore my age is as a lusty winter, Frosty, but kindly."

This is not said to Orlando, who was in no need of the admonition it involves, but to the London audience for whom the play was written ; and it is Shakespeare who speaks, as surely as when he acted the part of Adam on the stage.

Similarly in T%velfth Night (i. 5. 123) Olivia asks Feste, " What's a drunken man like, fool ? " and he replies : " Like a drowned man, a fool, and a madman. One draught above heat makes him a fool ; the second mads him ; and a third drowns him."

Note also the comments of Caesar on the drunken revel in Antony and Cleopatra (ii. 7. 95 fol.) : —

" Pompey. This is not yet an Alexandrian feast.

Antony. It ripens towards it. — Strike the vessels, ho! Here is to Caesar !

Ccesar. I could well forbear 't.

It 's monstrous labour, when I wash my brain, And it grows fouler.

Antony. Be a child o* the time.

Ccesar. Possess it, I '11 make answer; But I had rather fast from all four days Than drink so much in one."

Even more striking, from the same point of view, is Cassio's bitter remorse for his drunkenness {Othello, ii. 3. 254 fol.). It is not so much the loss of his office that he laments as the personal degradation and disgrace : —

" Cassia. Reputation, reputation, reputation ! O, I have lost my reputation ! I have lost the immortal part of myself, and what remains is bestial. My reputation, lago, my reputation !

lago. As I am an honest man, I thought you had received some bodily wound ; there is more sense in that than in reputation. . . .

Cassio. O God, that men should put an enemy in their mouths to steal away their brains ! that we should, with joy, pleasance, revel, and applause, transform ourselves into beasts! . . .

Appendix 327

lago. Come, you are too severe a moraler. . . .

Cassio. I will ask him for my place again; he shall tell me I am a drunkard! Had I as many mouths as Hydra, such an answer would stop them all. To be now a sensible man, by and by a fool, and pres ently a beast ! O, strange ! Every inordinate cup is unblest, and the ingredient is a devil."

No one who observes how much space is given to these self- reproaches of Cassio will regard them as the mere conventional work of a playwright on a minor incident of his plot. There is a deeper ethical meaning in them.

If I remember right, no critic has referred to this intemperance of Cassio as having any bearing upon Shakespeare's own tastes and habits except Mr. Frank Harris, who, in an article in the London Saturday Review, furnishes, I think, a good illustration of the wrong way of attempting to "find the man in the book." He takes the ground that the dramatist was a " neuropath," or " physi cally weak and abnormally sensitive." He says : —

" I find proof of Shakespeare's neuropathic weakness in his fear of drink and hatred of drunkenness. The main proof of this is to be found in the Cassio episode in Othello. Cassio's drunkenness was invented by Shakespeare, and was in itself unnecessary to the unfolding of the drama. Let us consider briefly the very words used by the Moor's lieutenant. First of all, when pressed by lago to drink to the health of Othello, he says: 'Not to-night, good lago. I have very poor and unhappy brains for drinking. I could well wish courtesy would invent some other custom of entertain ment.' And when lago insists, he goes into curious detail : ' I have drunk but one cup to-night, and that was craftily qualified too, and, behold, what innovation it makes here. I am unfortunate in the infirmity, and dare not task my weakness with any more.'

" Now this detail of the ' one cup ' is to me astonishing if it be not a personal revelation of Shakespeare's feeling. Why should he insist on excusing Cassio? Drinking, one would have thought, is a soldierly sin and needs little or no explanation. Then, too,

328 Appendix

lago declares that ' one cup ' more will be enough for Cassio, and he drags in the unnecessary taunt that no people drink like the English. The scene carries conviction to me that Shakespeare in the person of Cassio is speaking of himself. ... It may be that my opinion will not commend itself to others ; I can only regret the fact and admit that the proofs are not so strong as they might be. But for me, as I have said, they are strong enough, and they are strengthened by the fact that these railings against drink only occur when Shakespeare had already won to middle life. At all times probably he drank but little, and this little in youth he was able to stand ; but when he came to mid-life, and the vigour of youth had departed, he was forced to confess that he had ' very poor and unhappy brains for drinking.'"

It would be quite as reasonable to infer that Shakespeare was equal to such unlimited potations of sack as Falstaff was addicted to, or that he could have held his own in a drinking bout with Sir Toby Belch. Why assume that he had " poor and unhappy brains " like Cassio rather than those of such sturdy rcysterers, or of Antony and his Egyptian revellers, who could " cup " it " till the world go round?"

I may add that Mr. Harris finds other evidence of the dramatist's neuropathic delicacy of physical constitution in the insomnia of Henry IV. and Macbeth. He says : " There is no bodily peculiarity of Shakespeare more surely attested than sleeplessness. Early in life, at an age when most men sleep like children, without effort and almost without consciousness of the blessings that sleep brings, Shakespeare knew all the miseries of habitual insomnia." After adducing in proof of this view the long soliloquy of the King in the opening speech of the third act of 2 Henry IV., Mr. Harris con tinues thus : —

" Or let us take Two Gentlemen of Verona, which was probably written when Shakespeare was twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. In the very first act Valentine, who is heart-whole, rallies Proteus on his love, declaring that in love ' one fading moment's

Appendix 329

mirth' is bought 'with twenty watchful, weary, tedious nights.' Now why does Valentine pitch on sleeplessness as one of the con sequences of love before he has experienced the passion? And how comes it that, when life is altered to him, when he has done * penance for contemning love,' he exclaims again : — 41 ' Love hath chas'd sleep from my enthralled eyes, And made them watchers of mine own heart's sorrow.'

" And as we pass from this early work to the drama of Shake speare's ripest achievement, to Macbeth, we find the same praise of sleep iterated and reiterated till there can be no doubt that in somnia was one of the torments of the poet's life. Nothing more perfect than Macbeth's praise of sleep has ever been written : — " ' Methought I heard a voice cry, " Sleep no more ! — Macbeth does murder sleep " — the innocent sleep; Sleep, that knits up the ravel'd sleave of care, The death of each day's life, sore labour's bath, Balm of hurt minds, great nature's second course, Chief nourisher in life's feast'

" Intense sensitiveness in Shakespeare's case we do not need to prove. His soul was a sort of yEolian harp, lyrically responsive to every breath of emotion. And no doubt the sensitiveness was in creased by that physical delicacy which sleeplessness presupposes."

One might at first take this to be a capital burlesque of the type of criticism which it illustrates, but it is written in all seriousness. It seems to me an amusing and instructive example of " how not to do it " if we hope to " find the man in the book " in our study of Shakespeare.

THE TIME-ANALYSIS OF THE PLAY

This is summed up by Mr. P. A. Daniel (Trans, of New Shaks. Soc. 1877-79, p. 1 88) as follows: —

"Time of this play, eleven days represented on the stage, with intervals.

330 Appendix

Day i. Act I. sc. i.

Interval [time for news from Rome to reach Corioli], Day 2. Act I. sc. ii.

Interval [time for news from the Roman army to reach Rome].

Day 3. Act I. sc. iii. — x.

Interval [Cominius and Marcius return to Rome]. Day 4. Act II. sc. i. (to ' On, to the Capitol ! ').

[Mr. Daniel believes that the scene should end here, as it appears to do in the folio, where only the acts are numbered, but where we have at this point (the bottom of the page) the stage- directions : —

" Flourish. Cornets. Exeunt in State, as before" and (at top of next page) : —

" Enter Brutus and Sicinius"

Theobald is responsible for the change of stage-directions, and has been followed by all the more recent editors. Mr. Daniel says: "There seems to me no sufficient reason for setting aside the authority of the Folio in this case, and there is this considerable objection, that by so doing Coriolanus is made to arrive in Rome and to be banished on one and the same day. The scene between the two Tribunes is not necessarily connected with the day of Marcius's entry into Rome, but it is inseparably connected with the day of his Consulship ; and that these are two distinct days is to some extent proved by the fact that Titus Lartius is not present during the entry, but is present during the Consulship."]

Interval [ambassadors from Corioli have arrived in Rome since the return of Cominius and Coriolanus].

Day 5. Act II. sc. i. (remainder of scene) — Act IV. sc. ii.

Interval [a few days, including the journey of Coriolanus to Antium],

Day 6. Act IV. sc. iii. Interval.

Appendix 33 1

Day 7. Act IV. sc. iv. and v.

Interval. Day 8. Act IV. sc. vi.

Interval. Day 9. Act. IV. sc. vii.

Interval. Day 10. Act V. sc. i. — v.

Interval.

Day ii. Act V. sc. vi.

The actual historical time represented by this play comprehends a period of about four years, commencing with the secession to the Mons Sacer in the year of Rome 262, and ending with the death ot Coriolanus in the year 266."

LIST OF CHARACTERS IN THE PLAY

The numbers in parentheses indicate the lines the characters have in each scene.

Coriolanus: i. 1(75), 4(34), 5(l8), 6(5°), 8(9), 9(45); "• 1(20), 2(24), 3(67); iii. i(i47), 2(58), 3(50) ; iv- i(45)»4(25), 5(64) ; v. 2(14), 3(106), 6(35). whole no- 886«

Titus Lartius : i. 1(6), 4(19), 5(")» 7(7), 9(5) J "»• K"). Whole no. 60.

Cominius: i. 1(3), 6(44), 9(55) ; »- '(3). *(47) ; «• '(3°)» 2(10), 3(11) ; iv. 1(7), 6(40) ; v. 1(31). Whole no. 281.

Menenius: i. 1(92); ii. 1(130), 2(39), 3(13); i«- '(88), 2(20), 3(14) ; iv. 1(5), 2(5), 6(56) ; v. 1(40), 2(58), 4(38)- Whole no. 598.

Sieinius: i. 1(16) ; ii. i (34), 2(10), 3(54) ; "»• i(60»3(54)> iv. 2(16), 6(43) ; v. i(u), 4(14)- Whole no. 313.

Brutus: i. 1(19) ; ii. l(6l), 2(14), 3(56) ; iii. 1(44), 3(25) » iv. 2(10), 6(22) ; v. 1(4). Whole no. 255. Young Marcius : v. 3(2). Whole no. 2.

33 2 Appendix

Aufidius: i. 2(30), 8(10), 10(32); iv. 5(56), 7(48); v. 2(1), 3(9), 6(88). Whole no. 274.

Herald: ii. 1(6). Whole no. 6.

Lieutenant: i. 7(1); iv. 7(11). Whole no. 12.

1st Citizen : i. I (72) ; ii. 3(13); iii. i (3); iv. 4(4), 6(7). Whole no. 96.

2d Citizen: i. 1(11); ii. 3(17); iv. 6(2). Whole no. 30.

3^ Citizen: ii. 3(57); iv. 6(5). Whole no. 62.

^th Citizen: ii. 3(7). Whole no. 7.

$th Citizen: ii. 3(2). Whole no. 2.

6//& Citizen : ii. 3(2). Whole no. 2.

7/# Citizen : ii. 3(3). Whole no. 3.

1st Messenger : i. 1(2), 4(2), 6(9); ii. 1(9); iv. 6(11); v. 4(5). Whole no. 38.

2d Messenger: iv. 6(6); v. 4(14). Whole no. 20.

1st Senator: i. 1(7), 2(7), 4(8); ii. 2(13); iii. 1(17), 2(3), 3(0; v. 5(6). Whole no. 62.

2d Senator : i. 2(7); iii. 1(6). Whole no. 13.

1st Soldier : i. 4(7), 10(4). Whole no. II.

2d Soldier : i. 4(1). Whole no. I.

1st Roman : i. 5(1); iv. 3(33). Whole no. 34.

2d Roman: i. 5(1). Whole no. I.

$d Roman: i. 5(2). Whole no. 2.

1st Officer : ii. 2(17). Whole no. 17.

2d Officer : ii. 2(24). Whole no. 24.

^dile: iii. 1(1), 3(9); iv. 6(6). Whole no. 1 6.

1st Patrician : iii. 1(1), 2(2). Whole no. 3.

2d Patrician : iii. 1(1). Whole no. i.

Volsce : iv. 3(24). Whole no. 24.

1st Servingman : iv. 5(41). Whole no. 41.

2.d Servingman : iv. 5(42). Whole no. 42.

T^d Servingman : iv. 5(57). Whole no. 57.

1st Sentinel : v. 2(35). Whole no. 35.

2.d Sentinel : v. 2(14). Whole no. 14.

Appendix 333

1st Conspirator : v. 6(10). Whole no. IO.

2d Conspirator : v. 6(9). Whole no. 9.

$d Conspirator : v. 6(14). Whole no. 14.

1st Lord: v. 6(15). Whole no. 15.

zd Lord : v. 6(11). Whole no. n.

3</ Lord: v. 6(4). Whole no. 4.

Volumnia: i. 3(52); ii. 1(42); iii. 2(77); iv. 1(7), 2(34); v. 3(103). Whole no. 315.

rirgilio: i. 3(25); "• 1(5); ". 1(1), 2(4); v. 3(6). Whole no. 41.

Gentlewoman: i. 3(1). Whole no. i.

Valeria: i. 3(46); ii. 1(2). Whole no. 48.

"All": i. 1(8), 2(2), 4(2), 9(0; ii- 1 (0.3(6); »i. '(9), 3(7); iv. 6(3); v. 5(2), 6(4). Whole no. 45.

In the above enumeration, parts of lines are counted as whole lines, making the total in the play greater than it is. The actual number of lines in each scene (Globe edition numbering) is as follows : i. 1(283), 2(38), 3(I24), 4(63), 5(29), 6(87), 7(7), 8(15), 9(94), 10(33); »• 1(286), 2(164), 3(271); iii. 1(336), 2(145), 3(143); iv. 1(58), 2(54), 3(57), 4(26), 5(251), 6(161), 7(57); v. 1(74), 2(117), 3(209), 4(65). 5(7)» 6(I56)- whole number in. the play, 3410.

INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES EXPLAINED

abated, 286	Arabia, 289	bestrid, 261
abrain (= auburn), 264	arrive (transitive), 267	bestride my threshold,
absolute, 271, 296	article (= condition), 267	*95
abused (= deceived) , 270	articulate, 244	better (proleptic), 233
accompanied with, 282 achieved, 242, 251	as (= as if) , 225, 236, 301 as cause will be obeyed,	bewray, 204, 212, 313 bisson, 249, 273
act the woman, 261	239	bless from, 230
addition (= title), 244	as (omitted), 247, 267,	blest to do, 259
advanced (= raised) , 238,	292, 311	blown, 316
	as our good wills, 256	boil (spelling), 233
affect (= desire), 258, 282,	aspect (accent), 311	bolted, 277
299	assembly (metre), 223	bonneted, 258
affection (= desire), 221,	at a word, 232	book (figurative), 308
268	at end, 302	botcher, 250
Afric, 239	at Grecian sword, con	bound with oak, 229
after (= afterwards), 259	temning, 230	bountiful (adverb), 265
after-meeting, 258	at mercy, 245	bravery (= insolence) ,
after your way, 318	at point, 275, 317	192, 198
against all noble suffer ance, 269	at your vantage, 318 atone, 300	brawn, 295 briefly (= lately), 236
against (= in the way of),	attach (= arrest), 274	budge, 237
276	attend, 240, 277 _	budger, 239
age (= lifetime), 299	attended (= waited for),	buildings of my fancy, 253
aged custom, 266	246	bulks, 254
ages, in our, 269 agued fear, 234 alarum, 260 allaying, 248, 313 all-hail, 314	augurer, 247 avoid (= depart) , 206 avoid (= quit) , 292 awake your lenity, 273	bussing, 279 butterflies, 300 by (= concerning) , 200 by particulars, 264 by the poll, 283
allow, 283	bald (contemptuous) , 274
allowance, 278 almost (transposed), 229 alms (singular), 282	bale (= injury), 223 barbed, 280 bare petition, 306	call our cares fears, 273 cankered, 294 cannot choose, 291
Amazonian, 260 ancient (= former), 256,	bats (= staves), 218 batten, 292	capital '(= deadly), 313
a86, 294	battle (= army), 188, 237	capitulate, 312
an-hungry, 224	bear the business, 239,	caps and legs, 249
answer (=meet in com	302	carbonado, 297
bat) , 229, 234	bear the knave, 283	catched, 251
antique (accent), 266 Antium, 317	beard to beard, 245 became of (= came of), 201	Cato's, 234 cats (personal), 289
anvil, 295	bedward, to, 236	cause (= occasion), 239,
apparance, 293	bended, 257	267
apron-men, 300	beseech you, 230	cautelous, 287
apt (- docile), 278	bestow of, 267	cement (accent), 300
335

336

Index of Words and Phrases

censure (= judgment),

227, 320

censured (= judged), 247 centuries, 239 chafed, 283

change of honours, 252 charge (= cost), 318 charges (= forces) , 291 charter to extol her blood,

241

chats him, 253 cheeks o' the air, 314 circumvention, 228 city leads, 300 city mills, 246 clean (= quite), 276 clip (= embrace) , 236 clucked, 314 clusters, 301 cockle, 195, 271 cog (= cheat), 282 coign, 316 commend, 296 commodity, 184 common (= commons),

223

companions, 292, 309 complexion, 254 compounded, 319 conclude (= decide), 273 condition (= disposition) ,

265, 316 condition (play upon) ,

confine into, 300 confirmed, 231 confound (= waste) , 236 confusion (= ruin) , 272,

275, 299 conies, 297 conscience sake, 264 consent of, 264 conspectuities, 249 constant, 226, 310 contentation, 189 contrary (verb), 209, 215 contrived (= plotted),

284

convented, 259 converses with, 248 Corioli gates, 251 Corioli walls, 239 corrected, 312 country (trisyllable), 241 courage, 284 coxcombs (play upon) , 301

coyed, 306 crack (=boy), 231	each at other, 319 either, 283
crack (= break), 219, 311	embarquements, 246
crafted, 301	embracements, 229
cranks, 222	empirictic, 250
cry havoc, 276	emulation (= envy), 225
cry (= pack), 285, 302	end all his, 318
cunning (= wisdom), 287	end (= spend), 263
cupboarding, 220	endure (= remain), 238
curded, 312	enemy (adjective), 292
	enforce, 267, 282
daw, 293	entertainment, in the, 291
deadly (adverb), 248 debile, 243	envied against, 285 envy (= hatred), 239, 293,
deed-achieving honour,	294
251	envy (= show ill-will),
defer (= wait), 213	284
deliver (=show), 311,	errand (spelling), 300
320	estimate, 285
deliver (= speak), 219,	even (= equably), 303
299	exile (accent), 236, 312
demand (= ask) , 283	exposture, 288
demerits (= merits), 228	extreme (accent), 293,
deserved (= deserving),	294
276 designments, 317 determine (=end), 283,	fact (=deed), 191 factionary, 309
314	fail in, 313
Deucalion, 250	fall out, 190
differency, 316	falsely, 270
directitude, 297	fatigate, 262
directly, 297	faults he made, 318
disbenched, 260	favour (= face) , 290
discommodities, 180	fear (= fear for), 238, «3f
disease (= trouble), 232 disgest, 222	fear (reflexive), 300 feebling, 224
disgrace, 219	fidiused, 250
dishonoured, 270	fielded, 232
disliking, 197	fillip, 3"
dislodged, 214 disposition (metre), 238	fine strains, 314 fire (dissyllable), 224
dispropertied, 256	fires of heaven, 234
dissentious, 223	first, 288
distinctly ranges, 275	flamens, 254
divine (accent), 294	flaw (=gust), 313
dog (metaphor), 218 doit, 235, 292, 317	flour, 222 fob off, 219
dotant, 309 doublet, 235	fold in, 284, 320 fond (= foolish), 287
doubt (= dread) , 274	for an end, 256
doubt (= suspect) , 193 drachma, 235	for (= as for), 219 for (= because), 204, 269,
dragon-like, 302 drink together, 315 drops of salt, 319	310 for (= with regard to), 209
dumb, 256	for that, 221, 243

Index of Words and Phrases 337

for your particular, 303	has (= he has), 230	inherited (.obtained),
force (• urge), 278	have them into, 258	253
fore me, 221, 291	have with you, 257	injurious, 284
forsworn to grant, 312	haver, 260	innovator, 274
forth (= away), 288	having, 309	in our ages, 269
forth (= out of) , 233	he (= nim), 226	instance (= urgency), 193
Cosset-seller, 249	heart of hope, 237	instant, 307
foxship, 289	heart (= sense), 267	instinct (accent), 311
fragments (personal), 225 free contempt, 267	held (= garrisoned). 246 helms (= steersmen) , 219	integrity, 274 interjoin their issues, 292
from the canon, 271	here (with gesture), 279	intreat (= treat), 182
front (= confront) , 309	high'st, 319	is come, 299
full of vent, 297	him (= he whom), 317	is well appeared, 290
furniture, 189	Hob and Dick, 266	it is (contemptuous), 293
	holp, 276, 312
Galen, 250 gan, 262 garb, 303	holy churchyard, 283 home (adverb), 287 honest (= honourable),	Jack guardant, 310 ove's own book, 276 idicious, 320
garland, 244, 250 garlic-eaters, 301	2XO honesty (= honour), 214 hoo 1 250, 286	jump (= risk), 274 Juno- like, 290, 3x1
generosity, 225	horn 271 290
gentry, 273 giddy censure, 227 gird (= gibe), 227 give him good report, 218	hospitable canon, 246 hours (= time), 235 housekeepers, 230 hum 707 ^16	kam, 276 keep (= stay at), 192, 207 kingly-crowned, 221 knee (verb), 306
give me way, 292, 317 give (= represent), 243	iiuiu, yJ/j j11' humane (accent), 277 humorous, 247	la, 231
giver, 250 glasses of my sight, 281 go about (= endeavour),	hungry (beach), 312 husbandry, 302 huswife, 231	lacked (= missed), 287 laid at (= attacked), 186 larum, 232
2OZ go sound, 236	Hydra, 271	lean as a rake, 218 learn'd, 272
godded, 311	I am in this, 270	leash, 237
god-den, 250, 299 good and good store, 242 good cheap, 194 good (mercantile), 217 grace (= do honour), 311	ignorant to see t, 267 imbasing, 184 impediment, your, 219 impostume, 194 in (= about) , 258	leasing, 309 less fearful than discreet, 273 lessoned, 267 let go, 278
grained, 294 gratify (= requite) , 259 greater part, the, 265 greater poll, the, 273 great'st, 272 grief-shot, 307	in an equal force, 245 in blood, 223, 297 in (=by), 275 in (duplicated), 247 in either side, 314 in her hand, 267	let slip, 237 lie (= lodge), 244, 291 lies heavy to 't, 290 lies you on, 278 lieve, 296 lift (= lifted), 214
groats, 277 guardant, 310	in hopeless restitution, 269	like (= likely}, 270 liked him nothing, 184
guess (= think), 217 gulf (= whirlpool), 220	in (= into), 228, 269, 272 in the character, 310	liking well of, 197 limitation, 266
	incorporate, 222	loaden, 315
had carried, 318	inform the truth, 237	lock ram, 253
had rather, 230	information (concrete),	long of you, 316
hale(=haul), 316	299	longs (= belongs), 315
handkcrchers, 257 tang by the wall, 229 hardly, 310	mgrate, 310 ingrateful, 258, 264 inheritance, 279	look thee, 310 lots to blanks, 308 lover, 308

CORIOLANUS— 22

3J 8 Index of Words and Phrases

lurched all swords of the	muse (= wonder), 277	opposite (= opponent).
garland, 261	mutine, 200	258
	mutiners, 227	ordinance, 277
made a head, 260, 269	my gracious silence, 251	osprey, 302
made doubt, 228, 316		other (= otherwise) , 300
made fair hands, 301	napless, 256	ought (=owed), 216
made faults, 318	naught, 275	our (subjective) , 273
made for, 316 maims of shame, 294	naughty, 195 needer, 288	out (= at a loss), 311 out (= out from), 309
make good, 235	needless, 266	out (= thoroughly), 295
make road, 269	nerves (= sinews), 222	overta'en my act, 241
make the sun dance, 316	nervy, 251	overture, 243
malice (verb), 189, 203	nicely-gawded, 255	owe (= expose to) , 320
malkin, 253	noble (= nobles) , 269	owe (= own), 282, 310
mammocked, 231	nose (verb), 306
man child, 230	not (= not only), 279, 284	pain (= pains), 181
man-entered, 261 mankind, 289	not (transposed) , 238 nothing (adverb), 232	painful (= toilsome), 204 painting (of blood), 238,
many (noun), 270	notion (= mind), 319	262
Mars, 295	nought, 313	palate (verb), 272
match (= bargain), 265	now (=but now), 244	paltering, 270
mean (of price), 201		parcels (= parts), 229,
measles, 271	O, me alone ! 238	297
memory (= memorial),	o' my troth, 230	part (metaphor), 281
293, 3°6, 320	oaken garland, 250	parted (= departed), 318
merely, 277	object (= sight), 217	participate, 220
microcosm, 248	occupation, 300	particular (noun), 306
mind gave me, my, 296 minded (= reminded), 306	odds against arithmetic, 275	particular (= private) , 294 particularize, 217
minnows, 271	o erbear, 276, 295, 300	part (= side) , 245
misery, 263 misliked, 214	of (= by), 258, 282, 302 of (= concerning), 227,	party (=part), 309 pass (= pass by), 263
modesty (= moderation),	258	pass (= surpass), 185
197	of (=from), 317	passed for, 195
moe, 266, 289	of noble touch, 288	passingly, 189
monstered, 260	of their infirmity, 271	patch (=poke), 246
moon (= Diana) , 227	of (with agent), 228	pawned, 317
moon of Rome, 312 more, more fearful, 299	offered (= attempted) , 306 office me from, 310	Penelope, 231 pent to linger, 284
more proudlier, 302	official marks, 266	perfecter, 250
more worthier, 273	on head (= ahead) , 196	pestering, 299
mortal (adverb), 315	on 's (= on his) , 250, 252,	petitionary, 310
mortal gate, 262 moth (pronunciation) , 231	260 on (=of)» 217, 228, 231,	physical, 234 pick (= pitch), 224
motion (= motive), 248	282, 296	piercing, 219
motive, 873 mountebank (verb), 282	on safeguard, 269 once (= once for all), 264	pikes (play upon), 217 pitying, 237
movers, 235	once (= once when), 264	planet, like a, 262
mulberry, 280	one time will owe another,	plebeians (accent), 241,
mulled, 298	275	316
multitudinous tongue, 274	only (transposed), 226	plebeii, 267
mummers, 249	ope, 234	plot (figurative), 281
muniments, 221	opinion (= public opin	pluck, 229, 267
murrain, 235 murthering impossibility,	ion), 227 opinion (= self-conceit),	points, 301 poison (= destroy), 310
312	194	polled, 297

Index of Words and Phrases 339

portance, 269	rapture (= fit), 253	set up the bloody flag,
ports (=* gates), 239, 317	rascal, 223	249
possessed of, 250 post (= messenger), 318 potch, 946	rather had, 298 ray (= array), 187 reason (= reason for), 315	shall s, 302 shame (= be ashamed), 260
pother, 255	reason (= talk), 299	shent, 3x0
pound us up, 233	reason (= there is rea	•hop (= workshop) , 222
pow, waw! 251	son), 298	should (= would). 264
power (= army), 228, 295, 299 practice (= artifice) , 287 practised (= plotted), 190	receipt, 221 receive to heart, 290 reckless (spelling) , 271 record (accent), 299	show (= appear), 283, »93. 301. 3" shrug, 240 shunless, 262
prank them, 269	rectorship, 267	side (= party), 3oa
precipitation, 277	red pestilence, 287	side (verb), 224
preparation (= army), 228	reechy, 254	silence (concrete) , 251
present (= immediate),	reek, 285	single (play upon), 247
206,275,283 presently (= at once), 283, 297t 3*9	rejourn, 249 remain (noun), 235 remains (= it remains) ,	singly, 260 singularity, 228 sit in gold, 307
press (= impress), 228	266	sithence, 195, 270
prest (= press), 192	remove (noun), 229	sits down, 302
pretext (accent), 317 prevent (= anticipate),	repeal, 288, 302, 317 repetition, 218	slight (= worthless), 310 slightness (= weakness).
pricked forward, 205 pricked out, 191	require (= ask), 264 required, 215 resolution, 195	273 small (voice) , 281 so as (= so that), 200
progeny (= race), 240 proof (of armour) , 233	retire (noun), 236 retire (reflexive), 230	so never-needed, 306 soldier (trisyllable),, 221,
proper (= own) , 244	rheum (= tears), 318	318
properly, 310	ridges horsed, etc., 354	solemness, 232
provand, 256 prove (= put to proof) »	ripe aptness, 291 roar him in, 301	some certain, 265 sometime, 244, 273, 287
338	Rome gates, 285	soothed (= flattered), 260
proverbs, 224	rated, 278	soothing (= flattery), 243,
pupil age, 261	rotten fens, 285	271
purchasing, 251	rub (= obstacle), 270	south (wind), 233
purgation, 216	ruth (= pity), 224	sowl, 297
put him to choler, 283		speak him home, 261
put upon, 257	sanctifies himself, 297	speed ( = result), 307
put you to 't, 226	save you ! 291	spices ( = touches) , 303
put you to your fortune,	scabs (play upon), 223	spire and top of praises,
279 puts well forth, 227	scaling (= weighing) , 268 scandaled, 270	*v spint (monosyllable), 251
putting him to rage, 267 putting on, 269	sconce, 280 scotched, 297	spited, 193 spot ( = pattern) , 230
	'sdeath, 225	stale (verb), 219
quaked, 240 quarrel to, 295	seasoned, 284 seat o' the brain, 229	stamped the leasing, 300 standing your friendly
quarry, 224	seld-shown, 254	lord, 267
quartered, 224	sennet, 250	stand for, 299
queen of heaven, 311	sensible (= sensitive), 232	stand (= stop) , 320
quired, 281 quit of, 294	sensibly, 234 servanted to, 310	stand to, 200, 315 stand upon ( = concern),
	set on, 270	197, 209
racked, 306	set out feet, 193	stand upon my common
rang it out, 196	set up his rest, 181	part, 249

340 Index of Words and Phrases

stand with, 265	thereupon, 200	unstable, 273
stands (noun), 236 stand'st out ? 226	think (absolute), 237 think me for, 293	upon my brother's guard, 246
state (= chair), 316	think upon, 267	upon their ancient malice,
stay upon, 316	thorough (= through),	256
sterve (= starve) , 265	208, 314	upon your approbation.
sticks on, 227	thou t, 240	266
stiff, 226	thread the gates, 273
still (=ever), 256, 263,	throne (intransitive), 316	vail your ignorance, 272
287 stitchery, 231	thus (with gesture), 279 time (= occasion), 257	valiant ignorance, 301 vaward, 187, 237
stomached (= resented),	't is right (= 't is true),	vengeance (adverb) , 258
196	256	vent (= get rid of) , 225
stout (= proud), 280	to (= according to), 234	vent (noun), 225, 297
stoutness, 282, 317	to all our lamentation,	verified, 309
straight (= strait), 208	299	vexation, 286
strong (play upon), 218 struck him on his knee,	to (= compared to) , 250 to (= for), 315	viand, 220 vild, 224
261	to hopeless restitution,	virginal, 309
strucken, 296	269	virgined it, 312
struck not, 264 suaged, 199 subtle, 309	to 's power, 256 to (omitted), 293, 313 to the pot, 234	virtue (= valour), 218 voice of occupation, 300 voice (verb), 268
such . . . which, 282, 314	toge, 265	voices (= votes) , 263
suffer stain by him, 246	told (= foretold), 225	voided (= avoided) , 293
sufferance, 217 suggest (= prompt) , 256	too (= after all) , 289 took (=left its mark),	vouches (noun), 266
supreme (accent), 312	262	waged me with his counte
surcease, 282	top (= acme) , 241	nance, 318
surety (verb), 274	touched (= tested), 267	war of white and damask,
sway, 253	traducement, 241	2S4
swifter composition, 269	travails, 181	warm at 's heart, 266
sworn brother, 265	treaty, 259	war's garland, 231, 244
synod, 310	tribe, 289	wars (= war), 315
	trick (= trifle), 292	watch, 307
tag (= tag-rag), 276	trim belonging, 244	waved (= would waver),
take in, 229, 279	Triton, 271	258
take my cap, 250	troth (= truth), 290	we (= us), 313
take the one by the other,	true purchasing, 251	weal, 267
272, 292	trumpet (= trumpeter),	wealsmen, 248
take up (=cope with),	235	weeds (= garments) , 266,
275	tuition, 191	267
taking (= fit of anger) ,	turn you to, 276	well-found, 259
202		what (= why), 277
tame, 298	unbarbed, 280	when extremities speak,
teach the people, 257	unchilded, 320	278
tell (= count) , 201	undercrest, 244	where (= whereas) , 220,
tell not me, 299	under fiends, 294	245
temperance, 283	unfortunate, 313	where-against, 295
temperancy, 181	ungravely, 268	whereupon, 199
tent (= encamp), 281	unhearts, 307	which (= who), 224, 306
tent (= probe) , 242, 275 tetter (verb) , 271 that 's off, 260 the same (= that), 278	unproperly, 312 unscanned, 277 unseparable, 292 unsevered, 278	whiles, 236 who (= which), 227, 281 who (= whom) , 247 wholesome (= rational),
thee (= thou) , 310	unshout, 317	265

Index of Words and Phrases 341

whom (= who) , 288 whooped. 293 will you be gone ? 288 win upon. 225 wind-shaken, 311 with (= by), 282, 290 with us, 283 without all reason, 273 without assistance, 299 wives (= women), 291

wolvish toge, 265 woollen, 277 word (= watchword) , 282 worn (= worn out), 269 worship (= dignity), 273 worth (= auota), 283 worthy (= justifiable), 275 wot, 287, 296 wreak (noun), 294 wrecked (= wreaked), 205

wrench up, 239 writ, 310 yea and no, 273 yield what passes, 259 you may, you may, 264 youngly, 268 young'st. 209 your (colloquial), 222 you 'st, 321

Shakespeare, William 2805 Tragedy of Coriolanus

A2R6

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY